EBUCHADNEZZAR 





The 

Great Imag 

Interpreted 



JOHN CAMERON 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 



©§ap Gaptjrtglt 

Shelf-. £3 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



Nebuchadnezzar's Vision. 



The 

Great Image 

INTERPRETED 

THE FEET RESTORED TO THE IMAGE ; THE GOVERNMENT OF THE 
UNITED STATES IN THE TOES. 



\ -V 

By JOHN CAMERON. 



r EB 24 1887^1 



Published by 
JOHN BURNS BOOK COMPANY 
ST. LOUIS. 



£f WASHlN©' 



^5 



,C 3 



Copyrighted 
by 

JOHN CAMERON, 
1887. 



PREFACE. 



When I first began the study of the predictions of the prophets, 
the thought of writing anything on this subject for the considera- 
tion and examination of others was foreign to my mind. But I 
iound that as my interest increased in my efforts to fully compre- 
hend, understand and apply these wonderful types, figures and 
symbols, my inability to comprehend them became more and more 
apparent to my mind. But to give up, and give over any further 
investigation, — I could, not yield to such an idea, for they had 
become my thoughts by day and my dreams by night. For relief I 
sought foreign aid, procured some of the most popular books 
written by several excellent Christian scholars, from which I 
derived much instruction, together with various views on the 
Apocalypse of John; but upon the whole I found, or thought I 
found, that as a general thing these conceptions were mostly a 
rehash of what others had written before them. 

I was longing for a revolution on the subject of prophecy in general. 
Sir Isaac Newton had stimulated my mind to anticipate such revolu- 
tion in every new author whose prospectus I saw; also because I 
believed the Scriptures fully justified such anticipation. When Sir 
Isaac Newton said that " The main revolution had not come to pass 
in his day; that the great revolution, that is to complete and 
settle in a fixed and permanent condition that new order of things 
which shall characterize the future age; " which " signal revolu- 
tion," Sir Isaac further observes, " predicted by all the prophets, 

(3) 



4 



PREFACE. 



will at once both turn men's eyes upon these predictions and plainly 
interpret them" (W. Scott's Messiahship, page 321). 

Now I ask, is there anything unreasonable in these sublime 
sentiments, expressed in the above quotation from that great 
biblical Commentator. And mark you, that he does not ascribe his 
want of fully comprehending these predictions to any unreasonable 
obscurity, or ambiguity in those sublime figures and symbols them- 
selves; but indicates his own inability, and hence generously ex- 
tends their plain and full understanding to the scholars of the 
future generation, whose superior opportunities for obtaining 
such necessary information would be greatly superior to those 
of his own day and time. 

Daniel says " that men would run to and fro, and that knowledge 
would be greatly increased." And now let the reader consider that we 
of this day, (of which we boast greatly of the superior opportunities 
for obtaining knowledge upon all subjects, especially in this latter 
part of the nineteenth century), are about two hundred years in 
advance of Bishop Newton's clay and time ; yet, may w T e turn and 
turn in vain, from one of our prophetic authors and writers to 
another, without finding much on the predictions of Daniel, or 
the Apocalypse of John, in advance of the writers of Bishop New- 
ton's time. 

Bishop Newton says in another place that " the Book of Daniel is 
the key to all other prophets," which sentiment I heartily indorse; 
and if correct, then the writer who tries to enter the door of the 
Apocalypse without first mastering the predictions of Daniel, tries 
to enter the house without the key. Daniel stands to John, as 
cause and effect. Seeing, then, that nothing amounting to a "signal 
revolution" since Bishop Newton's time has been produced, what 
do our scholars give as the reason for their neglect or failure? 
Yes, verily, they have found these predictions generally " couched in 
such ambiguous language and incomprehensible types, figures and 



PREFACE. 5 

symbols, that certainly, Gocl in his mercy and benevolence, never 
designed them to be comprehended by the common and uninspired 
Christians of these latter days." And hence they "have concluded 
to set them aside as not necessarily worthy of (their) particular 
attention ; but (are) patiently awaiting their fulfillment, which will 
be time enough to understand and apply them ; and in the mean- 
time (they) would preach the Gospel, because there was something 
tangible about that, (yes, indeed, to the tune of over five hundred 
sects or religious parties), and that it would be just the same at 
the judgment of the great day, with those who were endeavoring 
to ferret out and apply the predictions of the prophets and those 
who did not trouble their minds about them." 

But is not such reasoning assuming the very thing which they 
should prove, viz. : the perfect and equal justification in the final 
judgment? And does not their own admission — i.e., that they can- 
not understand these predictions — disqualify them from being a 
proper judge in the case; yea, to sit as & judge in any court in our 
land% Then how much more before the court of the God of heaven, 
where no mortal eye hath yet seen or ear heard, save through those 
inspired prophets, the Son of God and his inspired apostles. 

Besides, to preach the Gospel acceptably you must show the 
whole foundation on which it stands, of which the Apostle Paul, in 
Ephesians ii: 20-21, deposes thus: "And are built upon the founda- 
tion of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the 
chief corner-stone, in whom all the building, fitly framed together, 
groweth unto a holy temple in the Lord." Now, pray tell us, ye 
wise ones, how is it possible for you to continue to build up a holy 
temple in the Lord when one-half of the foundation is gone (the 
prophets), by your own admission. 

Think of these things, oh you of little faith. And does not God 
warn us of this by his prophet David, in Psalm cv: 15, saying: 
"Touch not mine anointed, and do my prophets no harm." Hence, 



6 



PREFACE. 



I will again ask of any man who pretends to believe the whole 
Bible, and nothing but the Bible, how he can expect to be justified 
before God if he should attempt to draw any distinction between 
God's holy and inspired prophets and the apostles. Would not he 
who so affirms do well to hunt up justifying Scriptures to present 
to the Judge on the great day of accounts? I will say just here 
that I stand on the defensive in this Preface ; hence, I claim a 
little more latitude than is at all necessary for a tolerably popular 
book. Because my experience and observations for many years have 
taught me that any attempt to offer anything new on the predictions 
of the prophets is very liable to be treated as fanaticism, and liable 
to be set aside without a hearing, and that not by the comparatively 
ignorant only, but also by many of the learned who would essay to 
advise in such things. 

But be that as it may, I shall make a bold attempt to define the 
predictions of the prophets ; and in doing so I must carry the war 
into the enemy's country, and there expose the weakness of my 
opponents by striking at the main difficulty which lies at the -roots 
of the old Babylonish tree. All attempts heretofore have been 
mainly to trim the top of this old tree. The consequence is, that 
her roots (sectarian parties) are spreading out, wider and wider. 
I will first call your attention to a prediction that makes a positive 
distinction between God's ways and man's ways; and, next, the 
cause of all this, thus : " For my thoughts are not as your thoughts, 
neither are your ways my ways, saith the Lord. For as the heavens 
are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways, and 
my thoughts than your thoughts. For as the rain cometh down and 
the snow from heaven, andreturneth not thither, but watereth the 
earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the 
sower and bread to the eater, so shall my word be that goeth 
forth out of my mouth; it shall not return unto me void, but 



PREFACE. 



7 



it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper 
in the thing whereunto I sent it." Isa. lv: 8-11. 

Now here certainly the Almighty administers a sharp reproof to 
all who might call in question, or try to frustrate anything com- 
municated by his prophets ; showing that His disclosed purposes 
must stand. He first draws a telling contrast between man's 
thoughts and His thoughts. 

But now let us look to what He appears to assign as the cause of 
all this, thus : "All ye beasts of the field come to devour, yea all ye 
beasts in the forest. His watchmen are blind ; they are all ignorant ; 
they are all dumb dogs, they cannot bark; sleeping, lying down, 
loving to slumber. Yea, they are greedy clogs, which can never 
have enough, and they are shepherds that cannot understand; they 
all look to their own way, every one for his gain, from his quarter. 
Come ye, say they, I will fetch wine, and we will fill ourselves with 
strong drink; and to-morrow shall be as this day and much more 
abundant." Isa. lvi: 9-12. 

Now, it will be admitted that the above passage of Scripture 
is freighted with terrible reproof thoughout, and that, to a class of 
men whom God admits to be his watchmen on the walls of Zion; 
hence, preachers of the Gospel, clergymen, bishops and high 
biblical functionaries who claim to be on these walls. Which clearly 
goes to prove that God anticipated that just such a class, claiming 
to be his followers, would exist or certainly it would not have been 
written. 

And now let us itemize some of the figures which are here made 
use of to represent this class of men: — i.e., blind beasts, ignorant, 
dumb dogs that cannot bark, sleeping, slumbering and greedy; can 
never have enough, and each one looking to his own quarter for 
gain; shepherds that cannot "understand." Here is the central 
point, "cannot understand." And why? The cause assigned is: 
"Drinking wine and strong drink," luxurious living, etc. 



3 



PREFACE. 



I offer no further comments — it certainly speaks for itself; may 
it not be used as a very good looking-glass^ And it certainly needs 
no apology from me, knowing this : that a search warrant is not 
designed to injure the character, purse or person of any man 
when stolen goods are not found on his person or premises. 

I will now, in as brief a manner as possible, call attention to my 
central point, — i.e., " the great image, " as represented in the 
second chapter of the Prophet Daniel. But before doing so, will 
call attention to that which he certainly presents as the key which 
will alone open up his predictions (Dan. xii: 19), thus: " Many shall 
be purified and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do 
wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise 
shall understand." It will be readily admitted that in this passage 
the prophet makes no distinction between the wicked and the wise, 
except that the wise understand, whereas the wicked do not under- 
stand these predictions. Hence, if any preacher or teacher says, 
" I do not understand these predictions," he at once classes himself 
with the wicked ; and if he says he does understand, then of course 
he must make this assurance alive by works. Is there any other 
escape from the two horns of this dilemma. 

I will humbly, in God's name and fear, call the reader's 
attention to the great image as the beginning or opening scene in 
the Book of Daniel, second chapter. First, let the reader notice 
the expressed views on this sublime subject by that great biblical 
commentator, Alexander Campbell, in his debate with Robert 
Owen, page 332: "The prophecy of Daniel more circumstan- 
tially describes the time in the wonderful vision which he 
explained to Nebuchadnezzar. In this vision there was a per- 
spective view of the history of the world from the time of the Chal- 
dean or Assyrian monarchy down to the end of time." Now here are 
the promises, u down to the end of time." The reading of this first 
called my attention to the great importance of the subject; nor does 



PREFACE. 



9 



it matter so much what Alexander Campbell's, or any other man's 
conclusions may have been heretofore in relation to the subject. 
The only question, / opine, is, are the premises correct? Are they 
sustained by the Bible; and, if so, how and when? And in this 
connection I will assume that if Thomas and Alexander Camp- 
bell, with all other associate reformers, had never violated 
their own motto, that " When the Bible speaks, we speak, and when 
the Bible is silent, we are silent," — I say that if this motto had 
faeen sacredly observed, it would have enforced the reading, and 
hence, proper construction of Daniel 2-43, which would have 
brought the * 1 perspective" view of the "great image," " down to the 
end of time," — therefore, be in perfect harmony with the "prem- 
ises." 

But I must sketch a little farther. When I duly reflected on 
the great image, that he was not the representative of his own 
cause, but really the effect of some original and previous cause. 
As he was the very impersonation of everything that was violent, 
cruel and terribly wicked, yet had just then attained to the universal 
dominion of the whole world, I could think of no character as his 
real prototype but Cain; and hence to the Bible history of Cain I 
went. There I learned that immediately after God had accepted 
Abel's sacrifice and rejected that of Cain, that Cain was very angry 
about it. "And the Lord said unto Cain, Why art thou wroth, and 
why is thy countenance fallen? If thou doest well art thou not ac- 
cepted? and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door." Observe 
that there is nothing definite here but the word " sin " the first time 
it is mentioned; but here is something definite : "And unto thee (Cain) 
shall be his (Abel's) desire, and thou (Cain) shall rule over him 
(Abel)." Gen. iv:6-7. What was the result? Shortly_after God 
had thus inaugurated Cain as the rightful heir to the rule and 
dominion of the whole world, which right his natural parents had 
forfeited to their foster parent, the serpent, through his subtilety, 



10 



PREFACE. 



hence were driven out of the garden of Eden because they lost the 
dominion. " For, of whom a man is overcome, of the same is ]je 
brought in bondage." II. Peter ii: 19. And Cain being the first 
born of the earth was heir to the earth; hence, he went out into 
the field and talked with Abel, and as he was displeased with him 
he violently slew him, (from which example wicked kings have been 
slaying their subjects ever since — in which practice Nebuchad- 
nezzar excelled); and for which "sin" the Lord cursed him and 
drove him out from his kindred, because, no longer a suitable as- 
sociate for them. v But mark you that God in all this did not change, 
or rescind Cain's appointment to the rule and dominion of the 
world. Hence, Cain goes (nothing daunted) into the land of Nod,, 
where he afterwards builds a city, and glorifies his son. Enoch by 
calling it after his name. And, like himself, his posterity seem to 
be quite industrious business men. Some acquire cattle, whilst 
others are workers and inventors in brass and iron , invent the 
harp and the organ ; have many polygamous wives, and kill and 
threaten to kill any who might take exceptions to their conduct.. 
Hence, violence, lust, avarice and ambition seem to have been the 
characteristics of this unholy line of Cain : as they near the flood their 
violence increased. And having enticed some of the opposite and 
holy line of Adam, Seth, Enoch and Noah, (of whom nothing is 
mentioned concerning cattle, working in brass or iron, inventing 
instruments of music, or marrying wives, nor is there one "sin" 
charged against them), become amalgamated, and a representative 
of the line of Cain passed over the flood in the ark, in the person 
of the licentious Ham, thence in Cush, his first born, on to Nimrod, 
the first monarch after the flood. And now the unholy line is open 
through three successive blood-thirsty monarchs until universal 
rule and the dominion of the whole world centers in the person of 
Nebuchadnezzar. As all preceding power and earthly glory centered 
in him, all subsequent earthly power must emanate from him. 



PREFACE. 



11 



Hence, the necessity of the view of the great image in order to 
intelligently represent this fact to God's children; the changes in 
material determining the different character of successive govern- 
ments down to the end of time. Therefore the symbols of the great 
image stand before the "wise " as the "timepiece " of the world, 
of which I find six ; the stone symbol being the seventh (the per- 
fect Bible number), in God's appointed time, destroys every 
particle of the image. And now I will go back to the flood and 
sketch the holy line from Noah, Shem, Abraham and David, on 
to Jesus the Christ. He was the center of all perfection, the em- 
bodiment of all power, both in heaven and on earth. After his 
resurrection from the dead, immediately after his ascension and 
glorification, he sent forth the holy spirit, by which authority on the 
day of Pentecost ,was first proclaimed the laws, or means by which 
every true believer should be inducted into the kingdom or reign 
of Jesus Christ. The which holy spirit was promised to all who 
obeyed; the very opposite of this was that of the unholy spirit 
of the serpent, Satan, the devil, whose power and glory was 
embodied in Nebuchadnezzar as a person. And through and by 
the symbols of the great image is shown prospectively the unholy 
spirit of war and carnage, perpetuated "until the times of the 
Gentiles be come in," which is certainly just at our door. And the 
kingdom of Christ, though often bathed in the blood of its mar- 
tyrs, yet passed down through the latter kingdoms of the great 
image, and was partially captured by the seductive influences of 
the Man of Sin, the Son of Perdition, when the woman went into 
the wilderness for twelve hundred and sixty years, where she 
remained during the Dark Ages ; but partially emerged under the 
Reformation by Martin Luther. 

But the old harlot of Rome has divided, and well nigh (as I think) 
recaptured the Reformation by the seductive wines (doctrines) 
which she presents in a golden cup in her hand. Notwithstanding 



12 



PREFACE. 



the stone kingdom waits for no man, but is steadily rolling down, 
and is certainly near the point where it is to strike the great 
image upon its feet, which will then grind it to powder. And now 
I will briefly draw a line of contrast between these two wonderful 
and directly opposite characters, to wit: Nebuchadnezzar and Jesus 
Christ. The first, the true representative of the first born, Cain, 
the serpent's seed; and the second, the representative both of the 
slain Lamb, Abel, and also of his representative, Seth, the woman's 
seed. Hence I infer that Nebuchadnezzar stands in about the 
same temporal and spiritual relation, through Satan and the symbols, 
to the kingdoms and governments of this world, that Jesus Christ 
does, through and by his holy apostles, as represented in the New 
Testament, to his kingdom, church, or true followers. And of 
which relation I will now quote Paul in first Corinthians xv: 46-48: 
"Howbeit that was not first which was spiritual, but that which 
is natural ; and afterwards that which is spiritual. The first man 
is of the earth earthy (Nebuchadnezzar), the second man is the 
Lord from heaven (Jesus Christ) . As is the earthy, such are they 
also that are earthy (the active and willing subjects of these king- 
doms) ; and as is the heavenly, such are they also that are heavenly " 
(loyal citizens of the kingdom of Jesus Christ) . 

With these thoughts I will close my preface, longing that the 
truth of this principle may soon be verified, that — 

" Truth, though crushed to earth, will rise again; 
Whilst error, though held in chains, will wither and die amidst its wor- 
ship ers." 

Respectfully, 

John Cameron. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 
The Garden of Eden Events. 

page. 

Introduction 21 

The Creation of Man 24 

The Man, the Woman, and the Garden . 26 

The Serpent Visitor . 28 

The Result 28 

The Serpent and the Ground Cursed 28 

Adam and Eve Chastised 29 

No Children Born Prior to the Deception 31 

The First Vocations for Livelihood ~ 32 

The Origin of Enmity and Murder 33 

Origin of the Devil 35 

A Guilty Monarch 37 

The First City 38 

Habits of Cain's Children . . \ 40 

Deductions 41 

CHAPTER II. 
The Post-diluvian Patriarchs. 

Adam and Seth 43 

The Holy Line Established in Seth 45 

From Seth to Noah 46 

(13) 



14 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER III. 



The Flood. 

page. 

The Great Corruption 50 

The Purpose of God . 51 

The First Covenant 53 

The First Rain 54 

The Flood Universal 55 

The Fountains of the Great Deep 60 

Its Duration 61 

The Deliverance from the Ark 63 

CHAPTER IV. 

God's Covenant. 

First with Noah 65 

The Covenant made to Include Noah's Sons . . . . . . . 66 

No Covenant in Eden 67 

The Token of God's Covenant 70 



CHAPTER V. 

The Holy and Unholy Line of Descent From Seth and 
Cain Developed in Noah's Family. 



The Occasion 73 

The Curse 75 

CHAPTER VI. 
The New Beginning. 

The Families of Shem, Ham and Japheth . 78 

The Tower of Babel 81 

The New Nations 82 



CONTENTS. 



15 



PAGE. 

Two Biographers of Shem 84 

Abraham Called 85 

The First Cities 86 

CHAPTER VII. 

The Kings of Israel. 

Saul and David 90 

Solomon 90 

Dedication of the Temple 91 

Solomon's Idolatry . . . 93 

CHAPTER VIII. 

The Kings of Judah and Israel. 

Jeroboam's Idolatry . 97 

Ahab's Reign 98 

Elijah's Test of Gods 100 

Jezebel's Wrath . . 102 

Other Kings 103 

The End of the Ten Tribes 107 

CHAPTER IX. 
The Dominion of the World in the Unholy Line. 

Cain, Ham and Nimrod 109 

Cain the First Universal Monarch of the World by Inheritance 110 

The Holy Line in Bondage to the Unholy Line Ill 

Nebuchadnezzar the First Universal Monarch after the Flood . 114 



16 



CONTENTS . 



CHAPTER X. 

General Ignorance Concerning the Bible. 



page. 

First of the Jews 11$ 

Second of the Gentiles 122 

Summary of Premises 125 

CHAPTER XI. 
The Great Image. 

Introduction to the Study of Prophecy 128 

Objections to the Study of the Prophets Answered .... 131 

Preface to the Study of the Image 133 

God Favors Nebuchadnezzar 135 

Four Hebrew Children Specially Favored 136 

The Wise Men of Chaldea Defeated 139 

Daniel's Opportunity 141 

Peculiarities of the Image 143 

Elements of Utility Compose the Image 145 

CHAPTER XII. 
The Interpretation of the Image. 

The Head of Gold 149 

The Silver Arms and Breast 151 

The Brazen Waist and Thighs 159 

The Iron Legs 163 

CHAPTER XIII. 
A Digression. 

Erroneous Views Exposed — 

First, R. Milligan's Error 174 

Second, A. Campbell's Errors 186 

Comments on the Fragments of the Old Roman Empire 191 



CONTENTS. 



17 



CHAPTER XIV. 
The Feet Restored to the Image. 

page. 



Introduction 194 

Additional Symbolic Elements in the Image ....... 199 

CHAPTER XV. 

The Clay and Iron Governments. 

First, The Potter's Clay and Iron . . . 203 

Second, The Miry Clay and Iron Age 209 

Development of the Miry Clay Principle 228 

The Miry Clay vs. The Bill of Rights 239 

The Sixth Symbolic Element in the Image 242 

CHAPTER XVI. 

The United States. 

Developing Causes 249 

Application of the Sixth and Last Symbolic Element of the 
Great Image to the United States, the Last Form of Earthly 
Government 257 

CHAPTER XVII. 

Christ's Government. 

The Stone Symbol • .262 

The Enemy of Christ's Government 264 

CHAPTER XVIII. 
Nebuchadnezzar vs. Christ. 

Introduction 268 

The Great Idol 269 

The Fiery Furnace Test 270 

Nebuchadnezzar's Kingly Right 272 



18 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE. 

The Dangerous Foundation 273 

The Love of Money 274 

The Great Tree 277 

The Interpretation , . . 279 

The Prediction of Isaiah .281 

From Man to a Beast 284 

The Serpent as Satan 285 

The Serpent and Cain Types 286 

Cain as a Regicide 288 

Cain the Type of Nebuchadnezzar 291 

The Conclusion of the Argument 292 

CHAPTER XIX. 

The Seventh Chapter of Daniel. 

Introduction 297 

The Four Great Beasts • . . 298 

The Lion and the Eagle 301 

The Wings were Plucked .303 

The Second Beast 306 

The Third Beast 308 

The Fourth Beast 309 

The Ten Horns of the Beast 310 

The Thrones Cast Down , . 311 

Beltshazzar's Destruction 313 

Babylon taken by Cyrus — The First Throne Cast Down . . 315 
Medo-Persia Overcome by Alexander — The Second Throne 

Cast Down .316 

The Last Universal Throne Cast Down 317 

The Ancient of Days did Sit 318 

Melchisedek's Priesthood 320 

The Beast was Slain 321 

The Spirit of the Three Beasts and the Dragon ..... 322 

The Son of Man 323 



CONTENTS. 19 

CHAPTER XX. 
Roman Catholicism Figure. 

page. 

The Little Horn . 325 

But the Judgment shall Sit 326 

The Whore of Babylon 327 

The Fornicators 328 

The Mother of Harlots 329 

The Dragon : 330 

A Wonderful Beast 331 



CHAPTER I. 



THE GAKDEN OF EDEN EVENTS. 



INTRODUCTION. 

Although about 6,000 years of sacred time has 
passed since the wonderful and highly interesting 
events of the Garden of Eden occurred, yet in the esti- 
mation of our best Bible scholars and commentators, 
much that then transpired is not well understood : 
that those events are still wrapt in mystery, and doubt. 
Why this should be is certainly difficult to answer, be- 
cause it appears to stand as a plain statement of facts. 
From the first to the fifth chapter of Genesis the facts 
related are the A, B, C,'s of biblical knowledge and 
literature. And in the estimation of the Almighty this 
knowledge was important to his ignorant &nd dependent 
creatures, otherwise never would have been written. 
For having created us, he alone was able to measure 
the ability given to man. God does not reap where 
he has not first sown, nor gather where he has not first 
strewn. No command is more general, or duty more 
imperative upon us than to, — 

" Search the Scriptures; for in them you think you have 
eternal life, and they are they, which testify of me." 

(21) 



22 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



God never would have required this at our hands, if 
he had not given us the ability to comply with such a 
requirement. In Hosea iv :6, we read thus : — 

"My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge, because thou 
hast rejected knowledge, I will also reject thee : that thou shalt be no 
priest to me : seeing thou hast forgotten the law of thy God, I will 
also forget thy children." 

This proves clearly that God gives to man, through 
and by his word, the necessary knowledge, but if he 
neglects it, he thereby rejects God's Word. I presume 
that no one will express a doubt that our Savior and 
his Apostles and the early Christians had a clear and 
correct understanding of everything relative to the 
Garden of Eden. Yet the Apostle Paul assures us 
that the, " Mystery of Iniquity" had begun its work 
in his day. That is there was a disposition on the part 
of some teachers in his day to mix up, or blend Chris- 
tianity with the Jewish law, or with heathen mythology . 
This confusion was gradually accomplished, as the 
" Man of Sin," " The Son of Perdition," gained in- 
fluence and power, in the then approaching Apostacy 
or dark ages. This great apostacy was inaugurated 
about the fifth century and continued in full power un- 
til the beginning of the sixteenth century. During all 
this time the Bible was taken from the people and 
remained a closed book, until opened by that great 
and good man Martin Luther. But these excellent 
reformers did not gain much influence until they began 
to dispute among themselves about doctrines, where- 



THE GARDEN OF EDEN EVENTS. 



23 



upon the religious world soon divided up into sects and 
parties. These sects became very bitter towards each 
other, and the leaders were very anxious to find a scrip- 
tural basis on which to formulate a doctrine different, 
yet superior, to their opponents. In this way the Gar- 
den of Eden became famous for doctrinal strife and con- 
fusion. Strife and confusion are born of the same 
parents. Such questions as, 66 the covenants," "the 
moral law," the temporal, or spiritual death of Adam, 
and so on, were all formulated into doctrines. But in 
truth these were mere speculations, the fruit of which has 
been a continual warfare among the different religious 
parties : this all good men regret, knowing that the 
mission of Jesus Christ, was to bring peace and good will 
among his followers, and that the Bible is an open book, 
nviting all mankind freely to its pages, to earnestly and 
independently examine its contents for himself, and 
not for another. 1 therefore set myself to discover its 
meaning. For the Bible is designed for investigation 
by men, and not by angels. God being the judge, men 
can understand it, if they will in the fear and love of 
God, determine to do so. This being premised, I now 
propose, in the fear and love of God an examination of 
the subject of the Garden of Eden from a rather new 
and independent standpoint. The truth in relation to 
this subject has not yet been set forth, for if so, strife 
and confusion would cease. It is still a matter for in- 
vestigation. The main, or most interesting points, in 
my estimation, are these: The creation of the man 
and woman; the dominion, to whom the world, was 



24 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



first given] when and how this dominion was lost ^ 
when and how the serpent gained the dominion ; the 
forbidden fruit ; the two lines of descent, etc. First, I 
will make a quotation which at once involves both gen- 
eral and particular principles. 

" Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the 
world." Acts xv :18. 

Hence the past, the present and the future, are one 
and the same to the Almighty. Therefore, whatever 
was done, no matter by whom, God authorized it to be 
done, through and by his own special wisdom and 
power, and for his own glory. The man, the ivom.an, 
and the serpent were his instruments. 



THE CEEATION OF MAN. 

The five or six days' work of creation, as presented 
in the first chapter of Genesis are not important to my 
object, only as it pertains to man, and the dominion of 
the world. I will therefore begin at the 26th verse of 
the first chapter of Genesis. 

" And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our like- 
ness, and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over 
the fowl of the air, and over the cattle and over all the earth, and 
over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth. " So God 
created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him, 
male and female created he them. And God blessed them, and God 
said unto them, Be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth 
and subdue it, and have dominion over the fish of the sea and 



THE GARDEN OF EDEN EVENTS. 25 

over the fowl of the air and over everything that moveth upon the 
-earth. * * * And God saw everything that he had made, and, 
behold, it was very good, And the evening and the morning were 
the sixth day." Gen. i: 26-31. 

The first thing presented in the second chapter has 
reference to God resting on the seventh day, which he 
blest and sanctified. The formation of man of the 
dust of the ground is again alluded to, thus : — 

" And the Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden and 
there he put the man whom he had formed. And out of the 
ground made the Lord God to grow every tree that is pleasant to 
the sight and good for food, the tree of life also, in the midst of the 
garden and the tree of knowledge of good and evil." Gen. 2:8-9. 

After this follows a description of the rivers that 
were designed to water the garden. But most assuredly 
these rivers cannot now be applied to any rivers now 
on earth. Because that when the " fountains of the 
great deep, were broken up" during the flood, all 
these things were of course entirely changed. 

" And the Lord God took the man and put him in the Garden of 
Eden to dress and to keep it. And the Lord God commanded the 
man saying, Of every tree of the garden thou mayst freely eat. 
But of the tree of knowledge of good and evil thou shalt not eat 
of it for in the day thou eatest thereof thou shall surely die." 
Gen. ii:15. 

This was all spoken before Eve was made, as 
shown by the next verse. And next we find that God 
tested the ability of Ada??i, by requiring him to give 
names to the fowls of heaven, and the beasts of the 
field, and to every living thing, and after w T hich 



26 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



he took a rib from his side and made a woman 
whom he presented to the man. 



THE MAN, THE WOMAN AND THE GARDEN. 

" And Adam said, This is now bone of my bone, and flesh of my 
flesh : she shall be called woman, because she was taken out of man. 
Therefore shall a man (not a woman) leave his father and his 
mother, and shall cleave unto his wife; and they shall be one 
flesh," Gen. ii:23-24. 

And now let it be strictly noticed that no law is deter- 
mined here as to which shall rule, for their rights are 
equal. 

"And they were both naked, the man and his wife, and were not 
ashamed." 



THE SEKPENT VISITOR. 

We have now come to an important feature in 
this investigation. The third chapter, the first verse 
of which reads thus: — 

"Now the serpent was more subtile thanany beast of the field* 
which the Lord God had made. And he said unto the woman, Yea, 
hath God said, Ye shall not eat of every tree of the garden?" 

Remember we have not any right to shrink from 
the facts presented in the narrative, or consequences 
of events as they transpired. Did not God know just 
what he was doing. And was there not knowledge m 



THE GARDEN OF EDEN EVENTS. 



27 



the Most High? His power and wisdom was fully 
equal to the object and design of creation And if so, 
then the subtile serpent was just as necessary a factor 
in God's creation, to complete his great object, as was 
the formation of the woman. God designed man to 
be a responsible being who would serve him from choice 
and not as a machine. 

" Job said, Shall we accept the good, and not the evil," 

With this understood let us read f urther . 

"And the woman said unto the serpent, We may eat of the fruit of 
the trees of the garden : But of the fruit of the tree which is in the 
midst of the garden God hath said Ye shall not eat of it, neither 
shall ye touch it, lest ye die. And the serpent said unto the woman, 
Ye shall not surely die, for God doth know that in the day you eat 
thereof, then your eyes shall be opened and you shall be as gods, 
knowing good and evil, and when the woman saw that the tree was 
good for food and that it was pleasant to the eyes and a tree to be 
desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof and did eat 
and gave also unto her husband with her and he did eat. Gen. 
iii: 2-6 

We have now before us a full statement of the 
deception and falsehood practiced by the serpent on 
the woman, by which appears the proof that the 
woman was overcome and deceived by the serpent, 
after which she gave to her husband and he did eat. 
And thus she heard, she saw, and put forth her 
hand and partook of the fruit, to satisfy her appetite, 
having also an ambition to be wise, above what was 
written. 



28 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



" And the eyes of them both were opened, and they knew that 
they were naked; and they sewed fig leaves, together and made 
themselves aprons." Gen. in: 7. 



THE RESULT. 

" And their eyes were opened" — that is to the 
consequences of their disobedience. For like a virgin 
violated^ they saw themselves as they never had be- 
fore. The glorious sheen of God's protection departed 
from them the moment they violated His law. And 
hence, shame and confusion was the consequence of 
their disobedience and they tried to hide • themselves 
from the face of their Maker. They saw that they 
were naked, and tried to sew fig leaves together to 
make a covering as a substitute for the one they had 
lost. But God sought them out, and at once charged 
them with having eaten of the forbidden fruit. Adam 
laid the charge upon his wife, and she upon the ser- 
pent. 



THE SEEPENT AND THE GROUND CURSED. 

" And the Lord God said unto the serpent, Because thou hast 
done this, thou art cursed above all cattle, and above every beast 
of the field (that is domestic animals) , upon thy belly, shalt thou go, 
and dust shalt thou eat, all the days of thy life." Gen. iii: 14. 

This is expressly the curse of God upon the serpent, 
because of his falsehood and deception to the woman. 

"And I will put enmity between thee, and the woman, and 
between thy seed (first in the order of time), and her seed (second), 
it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel." Gen. 
iii: 15. 



THE GARDEN OF EDEN EVENTS. 



29 



This quotation involves some very important mat- 
ters In this investigation. Many claim that these 
Scriptures are so highly figurative, that it is nearly 
impossible for the common mind to fully comprehend 
and apply them. But should we not remember that 
the "All-wise and Omniscient One" who directed 
them to be thus written, was fully able to measure the 
ability he had given to man. And hence, the infer- 
ence is plain, that we can understand these figures if 
we will use the proper means. In Romans xv : 4, the 
Apostle Paul deposes thus : — 

" For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for 
our learning, that we through patience and comfort of the Scrip- 
tures might have hope." 

And certainly these are some of the important things 
which are written " aforetime for our learning And 
by patience and perseverance we may hope to properly 
understand and explain them. Now the facts prove 
that the curse which the Lord pronounced on the ser- 
pent, and the enmity which God said that he would put 
between the serpent and the woman, and between the 
two seeds, relate by anticipation to Gain and Abel, the 
representatives of two lines of descent. 



ADAM AND EVE CHASTISED. 

And now let us go back and read the connection. 

" Unto the woman he said, I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and 
thy conception; in sorrow shalt thou bring forth children, and thy 
desire shall be to thy husband and he shall rule over thee." Gen. 
Hi: 16. 



30 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



Especially notice that no curse is pronounced upon 
the woman, only the consequences of maternity ; but 
her relation is positively determined in this ; that her 
desire was to be to her husband, and he should rule 
over her. 

u And unto Adam he said, Because thou hast hearkened unto the 
voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of which I commanded 
thee, saying, Thou shalt not eat of it: cursed is the ground for thy 
sake ; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life (notice 
here that it is the ground that is cursed for bis sake and not the 
the man). Thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee; 
and thou shalt eat the herb of the field. In the sweat of thy face 
shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground ; for out of 
it wast thou taken : for dust thou art, and unto clust shalt thou re- 
turn. Gen. iii.: 17-19. 

That is, that Adam was now mortal, and would 
eventually die, a temporal death ; not spiritual, because 
no spiritual law had yet been given. 

" And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of 
us, to know good and evil (this is certainly one truth the serpent 
told), and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree 
of life, and eat, and live forever: Therefore the Lord God sent 
him forth from the garden of Eden, to till the ground from whence 
he was taken. So he drove out the man ; and he placed at the east 
of the garden of Eden cherubim, and a flaming sword which turned 
every way, to keep the way of the tree of life." Gen. iii: 20-24. 

We have now about all the facts before us, as far as 
Adam's and Eve's relation to the garden of Eden is 
concerned. Their ejectment from this garden was 
because they allowed themselves to be beguiled, 



THE GARDEN OF EDEN EVENTS. 



31 



and overcome by the serpent. Peter testifies thus, 
*' For of whom a man is overcome of the same is he 
brought in bondage," hence, as they were overcome by 
the serpent, they were brought in bondage to the 
.serpent, loith all their posterity. Here Adam and Eve 
lost the dominion of the world, and the serpent, 
through his line of posterity gained it. The flaming 
sword which turned every way prevented their ever 
entering the beautiful garden again. 



NO CHILDREN BORN PRIOR TO THE DECEPTION. 

I will now read the first verse of the fourth chap- 
ter : — 

" And Adam knew his wife, and she conceived and bare Cain, and 
said, I have gotten a man from the Lord." 

The phrase, " And Adam knew his wife," plainly 
infers that up to this time, he had not known her, 
hence, there is no posterity born to them while in the 
Garden. Sexual passions and intercourse was a prin- 
ciple in nature, that was foreign to that pure and holy 
place. This being true, and true it certainly is, it fol- 
lows that if Adam and Eve had not partaken of the for- 
bidden fruit, which was the cause of their being driven 
out of the Garden of Eden, there never would have 
been a child born into this world. I am sure that I am 
right in this, and I challenge investigation on it. On 



32 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



the birth of Cain, Eve exclaims: " I have gotten a 
man from the Lord." Eve was certainly right in this, 
for the Lord assured the serpent that his seed should 
he first. " Thy seed " and ' 4 her seed 99 and the Lord 
does not violate his word even with devils. Besides it 
is claimed that the word Cain signifies a Possesfiion. 
Therefore, Cain appears as the proper heir to the estate 
of his foster parent, which his natural parent had for- 
feited to the serpent, when they were driven out of 
the Garden of Eden. They now have to make their 
living by tilling the ground, which the Lord had cursed 
for their sakes. Cain being the first born of earth and 
the serpent's seed, the law of primogeniture was estab- 
lished in the serpent's favor; that is, the oldest son 
heirs the estate, which in this case was the dominion of 
the vjorld. 



THE FIRST VOCATIONS FOR LIVELIHOOD. 

" And she again bare his brother Abel, and Abel was a keeper of 
sheep, but Cain was a tiller of the ground." 

There is something very significant in the different 
occupations or means of livelihood adopted by these two 
brothers. To cultivate the ground implies something 
to do it with. 

Some kind of plow must be invented, and a team 
must be harnessed so as to draw this plow, all of 
which indicates that Cain possessed superior natural 
ability. He was quite ingenious and ambitious to 



THE GARDEN OF EDEN EVENTS. 



33 



excel. The shepherd's life is the very reverse of this ; 
submissive, gentle, innocent and lamblike, Abel was his 
own type. And it is quite possible that his diet was from 
the milk of the fock. Thus it will be noticed that he 
possessed opposite mental and physical endowments to 
that of his brother Cain. Adam, to be sure, must 
have tilled the soil in some way before Cain became 
a farmer, because he was commanded to do so when 
driven out of the Garden. But now for the first time 
" there was not a man to till the ground 99 (Gen. ii : 5). 
Adam himself being the first, it will be especially 
noticed that the tilling of the ground, and the beget- 
ting, and birth of children, was a God-determined result 
or consequence of their partaking of the forbidden 
fruit, and ejectment from the Garden of Eden. The 
very object that God had in view in placing them there. 



ORIGIN OF ENMITY AND MURDER. 

" And in process of time it came to pass that Cain brought of 
the fruit of the ground an offering unto the Lord. And Abel, he 
also brought of the firstlings of his flock, and of the fat thereof. 
And the Lord had respect unto Abel and to his offerings. But 
unto Cain and to his offering he had not respect. And Cain was 
very wroth and his countenance fell. And the Lord said unto 
Cain, Why art thou wroth, and why is thy countenance fallen? 
Gen. iv : 36. 

We now arrive at a very critical point in this inves- 
tigation. Let ns drop the figures and take facts, 
because by this means we certainly can understand 

3 



34 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



it better. We have now the two " seeds " before us, in 
the persons of two active young men ; to wit, Gain 
and Abel. Between them the Lord had said to the 
serpent, before they were born, that " He would put 
enmity " As God does not lie, this enmity is sure to 
come according to the determinate council and fore- 
knowledge of God. This was necessary, no doubt, in 
order to carry out his purposes in creation and redemp- 
tion. And the anger of Gain was a necessary feature 
in this work. 

" If thou doestweZZ, art thou not accepted, and if thou doest not 
well, si'wlieth at the door." Gen. iv : 7. 

This is certainly the language of conciliation 
and not of command, for it begins and ends with 
that conditional word. If God was not the councilor 
and director in the w T hole affair* we might think 
it rather strange that the Lord should place at the 
entire disposal of the angry Cain the innocent and 
lamblike Abel, whose sacrifice he had accepted. Yet 
so it was, and the Lord of all the earth knew just 
when, where, and what to do, and how to do it. 

And unto thee shall be his desire, and thou shall rule over him." 
Gen. iv : 7. 

The importance of this quotation can hardly be un- 
derstood ; because here are the two first born of earth, 
representing two lines of descent, which lines, subse- 
quent facts have shown to be as lasting as the race of 
man. For notice that Abel is given over to the rule of 



THE GARDEN OF EDEN EVENTS. 



35 



Cain, in precisely the same language that Eve was made 
subject to Adam. " Thy desire shall be to thy husband 
and he shall rule over thee." Therefore the continua- 
tion of the last will be equal to the first ; viz. , to the end 
of time. 

This was equivalent to placing the scepter in the 
hands of the angry Cain. And it is evident that he so 
understood it. Cain made no advances in the way of 
violence towards Abel until after the Lord had con- 
stituted him, Abel's ruler. 

" And Cain talked with Abel, his brother (after he was made 
AbeVs ruler) , and it came to pass when they were in the field (cer- 
tainly Cain's field), that Cain rose up against Abel, his brother, and 
slew him. And the Lord said unto Cain, Where is Abel thy 
brother? And he said, I know not, am I my brother's keeper (later 
protector) . And he said, What hast thou done ; the voice of thy 
brother's blood crieth unto me from the ground. And now art 
thou cursed from the earth which hath opened her mouth to receive 
thy brother's blood, from thy hand. When thoutillest the ground 
it shall not henceforth yield unto thee her strength ; a fugitive and 
a vagabond shalt thou be in the earth." Gen. iv: 8-12. 



ORIGIN OF THE DEVIL. 

We have now before us the account of the violent 
death of the innocent Abel, at the hands of his wicked 
brother. This murder, Cain denied when approached 
by the Almighty. But the Lord pronounced a curse 
upon him, similar to that which he pronounced upon 
the serpent. Cain now represents the serpent, and is 
fully under the control of the spirit of the serpent or 



36 Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 

Satan. And certainly the character which Our Sa- 
vior refers to in John viii : 44: 

" You are of your father the Devil sand the lusts of your father you 
will do ; he was a murderer from the beginning and abode not in the 
truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie 
he speaketh of his own; for he is a liar and the father of it" 

There is no other circumstance to be found in holy 
writ, to which this language of our Savior can reason- 
ably apply, except Cain, who was both a murderer and 
liar ; hence, the Devil, or adversary of good men, who 
from this time forward, continues the active agent of 
his foster father the serpent, of whom he was the 
promised seed. Cain inherited, not only the dominion 
of the world, which his father, the serpent obtained, 
when by subtilety and falsehood he overcame Adam and 
Eve in the garden, but also, his wicked and malicious 
spirit. Hence here must be the origin of the Devil , 
who from the beginning of the world has ever been the 
great adversary of man. And to strengthen this posi- 
tion I will quote from I. John iii:8. 

" He that committeth sin is of the devil (sin and the devil then are 
synonyms), for the devil sinneth from the beginning (then we 
should not go back of the beginning, to find our devil) ; for this pur- 
pose the Son of God was manifested, that he might destroy the works 
of the devil.' 1 '' 

The Devil, whose wo?*ks Jesus Christ came to destroy, 
had his origin at the beginning of this world. And if 
there is any other Devil, he cannot be the adversary of 



THE GARDEN OF EDEN EVENTS. 



37 



Jesus Christ and we certainly have nothing to fear 
from him. 



A GUILTY MONAECH. 

With this premised I will now proceed with the his- 
tory of Cain. He now becomes (as we shall see) the 
first active ruler in a government purely of this world. 
I will now quote in connection Genesis iv:13. 

" And Cain said unto the Lord, My punishment is greater than I 
can bear. Behold, thou hast driven me out this day from the face 
of the earth; and from thy face shall I be hid; and I shall be a fugi- 
tive and a vagabond in the earth; and it shall come to pass, that 
every one that fludeth me shall slay me." 

This appears to be a deplorable condition for the 
then future ruler of this world. First, what are we 
to understand from the words, "driven from the 
face of the earth?" Cain himself understood what 
it meant. From that time forward an entire separ- 
ation takes place between himself and his posterity 
and that of all other families of Adam. ''And 
from thy face shall I be hid. 79 Doubtless the 
event of being forevever separated from the face of 
his Maker, whose presence he had formerly enjoyed, 
was the hardest sentence of all that God imposed upon 
him. God's spirit was withdrawn from him, and his 
unholy line given up entirely to the spirit of the ser- 
pent — or devil, as I regard it. Yet, notwithstanding 
all these adverse events, Cain is not discouraged, or cast 
down. " He went out from the presence of the Lord, 



38 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



and dwelt in the land of Nod on the east of Eden." 
He goes back as near to the place from which his pa- 
rents had been ejected as is possible, probably con- 
ceiving the idea that he was the heir to the garden of 
Eden and dominion of the world. According to 
Peter's testimony: " 01 whom a man is overcome, of 
the same is he brought in bondage." This Scripture 
sets forth plainly the proper relations which Adam and 
Eve sustained to the serpent and his seed; for being 
overcome by him " the woman s seed" became subject 
to him. Cain, seemingly inspired by this ambition, 
seeks the first opportunity of establishing his right, 
as heir through the serpent to the inheritance and rule 
of the world. 



THE FIRST CITY. 

" And Cain knew his wife; and she conceived and bare Enoch; 
and he builded a city, and called the name of the city after the name 
of his son Enoch." Gen. iv: 17. 

The question is often, and sneeringly asked, 
" Where did Cain get his wife? " To this question, 
there is but one answer. After Cain was cursed of 
God, and forever separated from the presence of 
God, and his father's family, in pity, his parents 
allowed him to lead away his little sister, and when 
she became a woman he knew her, and she became his 
wife. This is the only way that Cain could possibly 
obtain a wife without a miracle. Let us, therefore, 
graciously accept this answer without asking any 



THE GARDEN OF EDEN EVENTS. 39 

further questions for conscience sake. " And Cain 
built a city and called it after the name of his son 
Enoch." Now, is it not marvelous, that this murder- 
er, fugitive and vagabond, fearlessly goes back into 
the very garden of Eden itself (if the flaming sivord 
did not prevent his entrance) and there builds his 
capital city, and honors it with the name of his first 
born son, ' 'Enoch?" This was the representative 
city of all human governments. We must not forget 
that transactions, at this date which can be read in a 
few minutes, required centuries to accomplish. It is 
quite reasonable to suppose, that this first city of the 
world was of very rude construction, at best. First, 
a mere hamlet to grow in size as Cain's offspring in- 
creased in numbers. It would require at least two 
hundred years before it could, with any propriety 
have been called a city. It is certainly marvelous 
that at so early a period in the history of the world any 
man should undertake to build a city. Cain's expe- 
rience must have been limited to what he had seen 
while tilling the soil with his father, Adam. He, of 
course, obeyed the command, " To earn bis bread by 
the sweat of his face," and would construct only such 
buildings as their necessities might require. I, there- 
fore, conclude that the remarkable ability resolution 
and perseverance of Cain in everything he undertook 
can only be accounted for by the language of his 
mother at his birth, i.e. : 6fi I have gotten a man from 
the Lord." 

I take it for granted that the Lord adopted Cain 



40 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



for each and every part he had predetermined for him 
to perform in the great drama of the governments of 
this world. 

" Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the 
world." Act xv : 18. 

God certainly, did not overlook a factor so im- 
portant as that under contemplation. 



HABITS OF CAIN'S CHILDEEN. 

" And unto Enoch was born Irad, and Irad begat Mehujael, and 
Mehujael begat Methusael, and Mathusael begat Lamech. And La- 
mech took unto him two wives; the name of the one was Adah, and 
the name of the other was Zillah. And Adah bare Jabal: he was 
the father of such as dwell intents, and of such as have cattle." 
Gen. iv: 18. 

This last quotation marks an important change in 
two particulars. First, the former five names, which 
*eems to determine the five generations preceding 
that of Lamech, appears to have observed the one wife 
example of Adam and Eve. Lamech is the first to 
overstep the marriage bounds He boldly asserts his 
right to two wives, and becomes the first polygamist in 
this wicked and unholy line of Gain. This is important. 
Second Jabal, the first of Lamech' s offspring, is the first 
that had cattle and dwelt in the tents. This indicates 
his avaricious disposition. 46 Mine, and Thine," 
seems to have had its origin here. " And his brother's 
name was Jubal ; he was the father of such as handle 
the harp and the organ:" instruments of music also had 



THE GARDEN OF EDEN EVENTS. 



41 



their origin here. Those who interest themselves 
about the organ in churches could easily determine its 
origin if they would only read the Scripture. " And 
Zillah also bare Tubal-Cain, an instructor of every 
artificer in brass and iron; and the sister of Tubal-Cain 
was Naamah." The above statement does not neces- 
sarily imply that these arts originated with Tubal- 
Cain, but that he had become proficient as an instruc- 
tor in them. As Lamech was the sixth from Cain, 
Tubal-Cain must have been born in the fourth or fifth 
century. Brass and iron, must have been used as the 
city advanced. 

DEDUCTIONS. 

All these things only go to determine the nature and 
character of all human governments. Certainly, no 
one will attempt to dispute the Bible facts in this first 
example, from which originated all human governments, 
and over which a ruler was established by God's own 
appointment, in the person of Cain. As this is very 
important let me recapitulate a little. God said to the 
serpent, — ■ 

"I will put enmity between thy seed (Cain), and her "seed" 
(Abel). 

Cain's anger at God's rejecting his sacrifice, was 
the beginning of the fulfillment of this declaration of 
God. His appointment of Cain as ruler over Abel, 
afforded Cain the first legal opportunity for revenge. 
But mark you that God qualified his appointment 
in these words : — 



42 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



"If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted; and if thou 
doest not well sin lieth at the door: And unto thee (Cain), shall be 
his desire (Abel's), and thou (Cain), shall rule over him (Abel) . 
Gen. iv: 7. 

But notice that Cain overstepped the bounds of well 
doing, for he slew Abel. Hence this crime was laid at 
his " door." God punishes Cain for this sin, but does 
not take from him his appointed rulership, as subse- 
quent events show. For although God pronounced a 
curse upon him, separated him from himself and 
Adam's family, and drove him out as a fugitive and a 
vagabond in the earth, yet Cain does not seem to be 
in the least depressed. The very next thing we learn 
of him he goes into the " land of Nod, on the east of 
Eden," back to the forfeited estate. He there knew 
his wife and to him a son is born whom he names 
Enoch. He builds a city, and honors it by the name of 
this son. These acts manifest no sign of discourage- 
ment. Nay ! he shows ambition, which is certainly 
typical of the spirit of all worldly governments. Strife, 
ambition, war, avarice, lust, and violence, are pecu- 
liar of cities. All of which was certainly verified in 
five hundred years history of this first city under Cain 
and his family It should be noted that, though 
seven or eight names are given, yet how long they 
lived, or when they died, is not mentioned, of one of 
this wicked and unholy line of Cain. With this un- 
derstood, I will now turn my attention to the more 
pleasing task of tracing from its beginning the record 
given by the Evangelist Luke of the holy line. 



CHAPTER II. 



THE POST-DILUVIAN PATRIARCHS. 



ADAM AND SETH. 

From this Cain is entirely omitted. His place as the 
first born son of Adam, is supplanted by Seth. As Cain 
is the head of the unholy line, so in contrast with him 
we have Seth, the head of the holy line, which we have 
heretofore developed. I will first give preface, thus : 

" And Adam knew his wife again, and she bare a son, and, called 
his name Seth: for God said, she hath appointed me another " seed " 
instead of Abel whom Cain slew, (this word appointed proves that 
Seth was not of ordinary " birth " but by a special providence, and 
of course to answer a special purpose). And to Seth, to him 
also was born a son ; and he called his name Enos : then began men 
to call upon the name of the Lord. Gen. iv : 25-26. 

This last sentence would appear rather strange. 
" Then began men to call upon the name of the Lord," 
would imply that up to this time, about two hun- 
dred and thirty-five years from creation, they had not 
called on the name of the Lord. But we should 
remember that this was the infantile state of the 
world. Those who then lived were not wicked and 
willful sinners like those of later ages. Their necessi- 

(43) 



44 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



ties were few and easily supplied. Their temptations 
were few, and as they are not accused of any sin in 
the record, we infer that they were guiltless. Nor 
could they have offered sacrifice prior to the time of 
Enos, because in offering sacrifice the party or priest 
must necessarily call on the name of the Lord. And, 
now, although I have before referred to the subject of 
Cain and Abel, yet, its importance at this point is so 
great, and necessary to understand, that Twill dwell 
further upon it, because lying at the very foundation of 
all Bible knowledge. The fifth chapter of Genesis is 
regarded by some men as the record of a new and dis- 
tinct ereation. This is really true in part, because it 
does refer to the creation of a new and distinct line of 
descent, entirely separate and apart from that of Cain. 
Cain being the first born son, the law of primogen- 
iture, recognized and established in him, could not be 
violated. No child born afterwards by natural genera- 
tion could interfere with this right of the first born. 
Abel, himself, could not have received Cain's right to 
the dominion, because the second born. Nor could 
this birthright be set aside, except by Divine interposi- 
tion. And this was just what took place in the mirac- 
ulous birth of Seth. He was a special appointed " seed" 
not only a substitute for Abel, but also entirely 
supercedes and supplants Cain in the inheritance in the 
holy line. For this cause, as you will see by the read- 
ing, the names of both Cain and Abel are omitted 
in the genealogy which follows : — 



THE POST-DILUVIAN PATRIARCHS. 



45 



" This is the book of the generations of Adam. In the day that God 
created man, in the likeness of God made he him ; male and female 
created he them; and blessed them, and called their names Adam, in 
the day when they were created. And Adam lived one hundred and 
thirty years and begat a son, in his own likeness, after his image; 
and called his name Seth." Gen. v:l-3. 



THE HOLY LINE ESTABLISHED IN SETH. 

In the light of my former explanation, I trust that I 
shall be able to make this subject reasonably plain ; 
first, it will be noticed that no direct reference is made 
to anything mentioned in the four previous chapters. 
The serpent, the garden of Eden, Cain and Abel are all 
left out. Andivhy this silence? The two lines are 
now positively separated. The first being under the 
control of the wicked murderer, Cain. I will call at- 
tention to what is said at the birth of Seth, in contrast 
with that of Cain, in Genesis iv: 1 : — 

" And Adam knew his wife, and she conceived and bare Cain." 
But in relation to Seth it reads : — 

" And Adam lived a hundred and thirty years and begat a son in 
his own likeness, after his own image and called his name Seth." 

This contrast is certainly important because from 
fair inference it proves that Cain was not after Adam's 
likeness nor image. Being the serpent's seed, Cain 
necessarily partook of the nature and character of the 
serpent. But Seth, who was given to supplant Cain, 
was after the image and likeness of his father — Adam. 
Luke says, that Adam was the son of God, and Seth 



46 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



being in his likeness and image, is also a son of God, 
or the first of this representative and holy line. Of 
this line in the end of the ages Jesus Christ came to 
redeem the world from the power of the serpent's seed, 
Cain. Seth stands next to Adam in the holy line. 
And now I propose to descend by this line to the flood, 
noticing the facts as recorded, and holding in contrast 
the silence of the Bible concerning the unholy line. 

"And the days of Adam after he had begotten Seth were eight 
hundred years : and he begat sons and daughters : and all the days 
that Adam lived were nine hundred and thirty years; and he 
died." Gen. v:5. 

This is the first death in the Bible without violence, 
and hence must be regarded as the penalty imposed upon 
Adam in the garden of Eden, i.e., " In the day that 
thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." And 
taking the Scriptural theory, " That a thousand years 
with the Lord is as one day, and one clay as a thou- 
sand years," Adam and all these patriarchs died within 
that limited time. 

It is a singular fact that the time Cain lived and 
where he died is not recorded. Neither any one of his 
posterity. The Bible is silent concerning their deaths. 
Their names, their wickedness and remarkable energy 
lust and violence is all that is given. 



FROM SETH TO NOAH. 

"And Seth lived a hundred and five years, and begat Enos : And 
Seth lived after he begat Enos eight hundred and seven years, and 



THE POST-DILUVIAN PATRIARCHS. 



47 



begat sons and daughters : And all the days of Seth were nine 
hundred and twelve years: and he died." Gen.v : 6-8. 

In every instance, after giving the name of the first- 
born son, who always stands at the head of his par- 
ticular family, it is afterward stated " that he begat 
sons and daughters." We may safely infer from their 
long lives and healthful bodies, according to God's 
command, that they multiplied rapidly. These god- 
like descendants of Seth had nothing to do with the 
lustful and wicked descendants of Cain. Experience 
teaches us that if this had been allowed or practiced 
they would soon have been led into their wicked 
habits. There must of necessity have been some 
natural barrier (a large river or mountains) between 
them. Man as man has not changed ; evil communi- 
cation, then as now, corrupt good manners. 

"And Enos lived ninety years, and begat Cainan: And Enos 
lived after he begat Cainan eight hundred and fifteen years, and 
begat sons and daughters : And all the days of Enos were nine 
hundred and five years and he died." Gen. v: 9-11. 

We are now chronologically three hundred and 
ninety-five years from creation, and the inhabitants of 
this line must be quite numerous, yet there is nothing 
said of their building a single hamlet, town or city. 
At this time the capitol city of Enoch must have been 
quite a flourishing and populous city. I am satisfied 
that none of this holy line of Seth ever entered, and, 
very probably, had never heard of the city of Enoch. 
I call special attention of Bible-readers and commen- 



48 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



tutors to this silence of the Bible on this subject. We 
now drop down this holy and patriarchal line to 
Enoch : — 

"And Enoch lived sixty and five years, and begat Methuselah: 
And Enoch walked with God after he begat Methuselah three hun- 
dred years, and begat sons and daughters : And all the days of 
Enoch were three hundred sixty and live years : And Enoch walked 
with God; and he was not; for God took him." Gen. v: 21-24. 

The translation of Enoch marks a period in the his- 
tory of this pure and holy line. And now, again, let 
us contrast the spiritual condition of these two lines: 
Enoch, by the line of Seth, was the seventh from 
Adam. Cotemporary with him was Lamech by the 
line of Cain. Lamech is engaged in lust, violence, and 
with harps and organs ; while Enoch was carried to 
heaven on glorious wheels of fire. I am satisfied that 
the world has never since witnessed another set of men 
who, for length of days and purity of character, 
equaled these hoary-headed saints, who lived before 
the flood. Not one sin or stain upon the character of 
one of them is recorded from Adam to Noah. In the 
time of Enoch their numbers were large. Now fancy, 
say, one thousand of these pure and holy men with 
their wives, sons and daughters, all assembled to wit- 
ness the translation of Enoch ; and then open at Daniel, 
seventh chapter and ninth verse, and read : — 

" I beheld till the thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of 
days did sit, whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of his 
head like the pure wool : his throne was like the fiery flame, and his 
wheels as burning fire." 



THE POST-DILUVIAN PATRIARCHS. 



49 



I have long been satisfied that the characters com- 
posing this holy line furnished the material for the types 
of whom characters yet in the future will be the true 
antitype. 

"And Methuselah lived a hundred eighty and seven years, and 
begat Lamech : And Lamech lived a hundred eighty and two years, 
and begat a son : And he called his name Noah, saying, This same 
shall comfort us concerning our work and toil of our hands, because 
of the ground which the Lord hath cursed. And all the days of 
Lamech were seven hundred seventy and seven years : and he died. 
And Noah was five hundred years old: and Noah begat Shem, Ham 
and Japheth." Gen. v : 25, 28, 29, 31, 32. 



CHAPTER III. 



THE FLOOD. 



THE GREAT CORRUPTION. 

"And it came to pass when men began to multiply on the face of 
the earth, and daughters were born unto them, that the sons of 
God saw the daughters of men, that they were fair; and they took 
them wives of all which they chose." — Gen. vi : 1-2. 

From my earliest recollection these two verses have 
been regarded as being of difficult solution ; the ques- 
tion being, Who were these " sons of God" held in 
contrast with the " daughters of men." But in the 
views set forth by the writer this difficulty has been 
fully anticipated and wholly removed by the following 
statements. The 66 Sons of God" were the descend- 
ants from Adam by Seth, which we will call the holy 
line. " The daughters of 'men were the descendants 
from Adam by Cain and Enoch, which we will call the 
unholy line. 

The licentious Lamech and sons, who were remark- 
able for their ingenious devices in every art, took much 
pains in making ornaments for their daughters, that 
they might be the more attractive; hence the plain, 
modest, pure-minded daughters of God, by the holy 
(50) 



THE FLOOD. 



51 



line were not equal to them in the estimation of these 
" sons of God." 

. And, as Eve enticed Adam to partake of the forbid- 
den fruit, so these highly ornamented, licentious 
daughters of men (of Cain, the unholy line, represen- 
tatives of the crafty, cunning serpent), enticed these 
sons of God to come over and out of the holy line to 
take of them for wives. This was contrary to their 
better interests and doubtless against the oft repeated 
remonstrance of their parents. 

After the line of distinction was once broken between 
the holy and unholy families of the earth, the change 
from virtue to vice, from piety towards God to impi- 
ety, became rapid; so that in a few centuries the men 
of the holy line, except a few such as Lamech and 
Noah, were swallowed up by these violent, lusting, 
ambitious and avaricious descendants of Cain — the 
Serpent, the Devil; for they are one. 



THE PURPOSE OF GOD. 

" And the Lord said, My spirit shall uot always strive with men, 
for that he also is flesh : yet his days shall be an hundred and 
twenty years." — Gen. vi : 3. 

This doubtless refers to the time allotted by God for 
their reformation or destruction. 



" And God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the 
earth, and that every imagination of the thought of his heart was 
only evil continually, and it repented the Lord God that he had 



52 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



made man on the earth, and it grieved him at his heart. And the 
Lord said, I will destroy man whom I have created from off the 
earth ; both man, and beast, and the creeping thing, and the fowls 
of the air; for it repenteth me that I have made them. But Noah 
found grace in the eyes of the Lord." — Gen. vi: 5-8. 

This quotation contains matter worthy of our most 
serious contemplation. And whatever else we may 
understand by the expressions, 6 'it repented the Lord 
that he had made man," arid " it grieved him at his 
heart," one thing is demonstrated beyond a peradven- 
ture ; and that is, the truth of what God said after he 
had finished the Creation. " And God saw everything 
which he had made and behold it was very good." 
Gen. i :31. After fifteen hundred years of sad expe- 
rience had passed away with man, God did not see 
proper to change the original plan in one particular; 
i. e., 66 the seed of the woman " shall bruise and 
destroy the head of the Serpent's seed in the end, 
although all the way down to the end the serpent 
should bruise the heel of the woman's seed. 

Now does not reason and common sense (as well as 
God's mercy and benevolence ) declare that if God 
had desired any change that he could make for the 
better, instead of saving eight souls, he would have 
utterly destroyed the whole race of man in one com- 
mon besom of destruction not leaving even one to 
tell the tale and accuse him of incompetency. That 
he did not so do proves that a Serpent, Devil, or ad- 
versary was as necessary as creation itself. 

Man must of necessity have choice as to whom he 



THE FLOOD. 



53 



will serve otherwise he would be but a machine, acting 
only when acted upon. This is why good and evil 
was placed before man. 

" These are the generations of Noah; Noah was a just man and 
perfect in his generation, and Noah walked with God. And Noah 
begat three sons, Shem, Ham, and Japheth. The earth also was 
corrupt before God, and the earth was filled with violence. And 
God looked upon the earth, and behold, it was corrupt; for all flesh 
had corrupted his way upon the earth. And God said unto Noah, 
the end of all flesh is come before me ; for the earth is tilled with 
violence through them; and behold, I will destroy them with the 
earth. " Gen. vi: 9-13. 

The expression " for all flesh had corrupted his 
way on the earth " refers to the sons of God (descend- 
ants from Seth) taking to themselves wives of the 
daughters of men (descendants of Cain), thus becom- 
ing "flesh of their flesh, and bone of their bones." 
This they did voluntarily and so universal w T as this 
corruption and violence that Noah and his family, 
(eight souls) are the only exceptions in the phrase, 
" All flesh." 



THE FIRST COVENANT. 

r< Make thee an ark of gopher wood; rooms shalt thou make in 
the ark, and shalt pitch it within and without with pitch. And this 
is the fashion thou shall make it of: the length of the ark shall be 
three hundred cubits, the breadth of it fifty cubits, and the height 
of itthirtylcubits. * * * And behold, I, even I do bring a flood of 
waters upon the earth, to destroy all flesh, wherein is the breath of 
life, from under heaven ; and every thing that is in the earth 
shall die." Gen. vi: 14-17. 



54 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



It will be noticed in the above scripture that imme- 
diately after giving directions to Noah how to con- 
struct an ark, God declares his purpose ; which was 
" To destroy all flesh in whom was the breath of life." 
This statement, and purpose, in justice to God and 
his word must be regarded as universal in fact, as was, 
and is God's knowledge and power. 

" But with thee will establish my covenant; and thou shalt come 
into the ark, thou, and thy sons, and thy wife, and thy sons' wives 
with thee." Gen. vi :18. 

The above is the first time the word covenant is 
mentioned in the Bible and refers to something to be 
done in the future, hence no transaction in the past in 
God's estimation could be called a covenant. And 
further, the silence of the Bible on covenants up to 
this point is important. 



THE FIRST RAIN. 

"Thus did Noah; according to all that God commanded him, so 
did he." Gen. vi: 22. 

"And the Lord saith unto Noah, Come thou and all thy house into 
the ark; for thee have I seen righteous before me in this genera- 
tion. Of every clean beast thou shalt take to thee by sevens, the 
male and his female ; and of the beasts that are not clean by two, 
the male and his female. Of fowls also of the air by sevens, the 
male and the female; to keep seed alive upon the face of the 
earth. For yet seven days, and I will cause it to rain upon the 
earth, forty days and forty nights; and every living substance that 
I have made will I destroy from off the face of the earth." Gen, vii: 
1-3. 



THE FLOOD. 



55 



By fair inference tHis is an account of the first rain 
that ever fell upon the earth. Note the expression, 
m For yet seven days and I will cause it to rain upon 
the earth." Something new was to take place. That 
no rain had yet fallen upon the earth is evident from 
the following language : 

" For the Lord God had not caused it to rain upon the earth and 
there was no man to till the ground. But there went up a mist 
from the earth and watered the whole face of the ground." Gen. 
ii: 5-6. 

A heavy dew which went up in the evening and 
came down in the morning was all the means for 
watering the ground ever seen by the antediluvians. 

The first rain was special, miraculous, and a neces- 
sity that the purpose of God to destroy the earth and 
its inhabitants with a flood might be accomplished. 
Consider these things. 



THE FLOOD UNIVERSAL. 

"And Noah did according to all that the Lord commanded him. 
And Noah was six hundred years old when the flood of waters was 
upon the earth. And Noah went in, and his sons, and his wife, and 
his sons 7 wives, with him into the ark because of the waters of the 
flood. * * * And it came to pass after seven days that the 
waters of the flood were upon the earth. In the six hundredth 
year of Noah's life, in the second month, the seventeenth day of 
the month, the same day were all the fountains of the great deep 
broken up, and the windows of heaven were opened. And the rain 
was upon the earth forty days and forty nights. In the self same 
day entered Noah, and Shem, and Ham, and Japheth, the sons of 



56 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



Noah, and Noah's wife, and the three wives of his sons with them, 
into the ark." — Gen. vii: 5-13. 

/ 

As some writers and reasoners have questioned the 
time that Noah and his family were in the ark, also the 
extent of the waters of the flood upon the earth, I 
shall quote more at length the Scriptures embracing 
these subjects in order to arrive at the truth. And if 
the facts, as plainly stated in the Bible should not be 
found in harmony with the supposed teachings of 
science and geology, their advocates will have to seek 
other sources of information to sustain their theories. 
The Bible must be true, though every man should be 
found a liar. 

"And the flood was forty days upon the earth and the waters 
increased and bare up the ark and it was lifted up above the earth. 
And the waters prevailed, and were increased greatly upon the 
earth; and the ark went upon the face of the waters. And the 
waters prevailed exceedingly upon the earth. And all the high hills 
that were under the whole heaven, were covered. Fifteen cubits 
upward did the waters prevail, and the mountains were covered. 
And all flesh died that moved upon the earth, both of fowl, and of 
cattle, and of beast, and of every creeping thing that creepeth upon 
the earth and every man. All in whose nostrils was the breath of 
life, of all that was in the dry land died. And every living sub- 
stance was destroyed which was upon the face of the ground, both 
man and cattle and the creeping things and the fowl of heaven ; 
and they were destroyed from the face of the earth : and Noah only 
remained alive and they that were with him in the ark. And the 
waters prevailed upon the earth an hundred and fifty days." — Gen. 
vii: 17-24. 

After reading this portion of the seventh chapter of 
Genesis over again and again it is difficult for me to 



THE FLOOD. 



57 



understand how any honest intelligent reader can con- 
clude that the flood was not as universal as the bounds 
of the earth. An idea cannot be more clearly defined 
nor expressed than is the universality of the flood in 
these words. 46 After forty days rain the waters pre- 
vailed exceeding upon the earth; and the hills, and the 
mountains were covered under the whole heaven, fif- 
teen cubits upward; and all flesh was destroyed both 
man, and cattle and every creeping thing was destroyed 
from the face of the earth ; and Noah only and his 
family remained ajive. And the waters prevailed upon 
the earth, one-hundred and fifty days." The uniform 
height of the waters was fifteen cubits above the moun- 
tains. How could language be more emphatic and 
positive that plain honest christians might be con- 
vinced of the universal extent of the flood upon the 
earth than is here given. Yet, sad experience con- 
vinces me that not only geologists and scientific men 
in general, but also some excellent Bible scholars, 
teachers and preachers, will occasionally hint that 
" no well informed man of our day pretends that the 
waters of the flood were universal." For instance, in 
looking over a tract, written as a reply and refutation 
of Ingersol's lecture, styled, The Mistakes of Moses, 
the author admits the very thing in relation to the 
flood, claimed by Ingersol, to wit: "That the flood 
was not necessarily universal and a portion of the 
earth was not overflowed." I cannot distribute such 
tracts, for I consider that the Bible is wounded by such 
authors in the house of its friends. "The Bible 



58 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



throughout is a book based upon reason and common 
sense, and if geologists, scientists and all others, would 
found all their pretensions on a similar basis it would 
soon be found that there was little or no conflict be- 
tween the Bible and science. 

Nature and the Bible have the same Author ; and 
the truths and facts of the Bible cannot be at variance 
with the truths and facts of science. When the prin- 
ciples of each are properly understood all difficulty 
disappears." The above quotation from a recent 
author I indorse and have a special place for its appli- 
cation in this investigation. 

I will now endeavor to present a proper contrast of 
the admitted principles of science of every school with 
the statement of the Bible in regard to the "partial " 
or "universal " character of the Noachian flood. First 
all scientists and astronomers readily admit that all of 
the planets are now moving in the same sphere, circle, 
or'orbit in which they were started when created. 

That is they rest on the same axis, and revolve in 
the same orbit, performing their same diurnal or other 
revolutions as at the first. That each orb is so nicely 
adjusted, so evenly balanced, that no foreign body, 
nor any considerable part of itself could be suddenly 
thrown upon one side without disturbing its balance ; 
on which account the orb would leave its path and come 
to destruction. These premises being admitted, we 
will apply the principle to the case in hand. 

Scientists and all others will admit further that a 
considerable portion of the earth was covered with 



THE FLOOD. 



59 



water. Remember that it rained forty days contin- 
uous, so that "the fountains of the great deep were 
broken up," and the windows of heaven were opened ; 
which proves that the rain continued for one hundred 
and fifty days more, until the highest mountains were 
covered, fifteen cubits upward, under the whole 
heaven. Eemember further that each gallon of water 
weighs about eleven pounds which multiplied by the 
number of gallons in the waters of the flood would 
give a weight incomprehensible, exceeding all compu- 
tation. Now to confine this enormous weight to a lim- 
ited part of the surface of this earth, would, according 
to the scientific theory, cause the earth to loose its 
equilibrium and rush to a speedy destruction. 

Reason and common sense suggest to reasonable 
men at once, that no such body of water was ever con- 
fined upon one part of this planet for one day, much 
less for months ; else the earth itself would have been 
destroyed. 

Again, everything on the earth's surface is held in 
equilibrium by attraction and gravitation. The waters 
of the flood was upon the earth for months, during 
which the earth performed her daily revolutions ; as 
all will admit. Therefore, reason and common sense 
would teach that the earth would by her own move- 
ments, attraction, gravitation, and centrifugal force, 
carry forward and distribute this great body of water 
evenly over its entire surface. 

If this is not scientific reasoning, I have the satis- 
faction of knowing that it is in perfect keeping with 



60 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



God's holy word ; and let this His word remain true 
even should all men be found liars ; or at least a little 
mistaken. 



THE FOUNTAINS OF THE GREAT DEEP. 

"And God remembered Noah, and every living thing, and all the 
cattle that was with him in the ark and God made a wind to pass 
over the earth and the waters assuaged. The fountains also of the 
deep and the windows of heaven were stopped and the rain from 
heaven was restrained." — Gen. viii: 1-2. 

I think proper here to discover, if possible, what 
place is meant by the terms 64 fountains of the great 
deep " and " windows of heaven." To do this read 
again Genesis vii : 11 : — 

, " In the six hundredth year of Noah's life, in the second month 
and the seventeenth day of the month, the same day were all the 
fountains of the great deep broken up and the windows of heaven 
were opened." 

You will observe by this reading that the opening of 
the windows of heaven was just preceded by the foun- 
tains of the great deep being broken itp, which cer- 
tainly proves that these fountains of the great deep 
were God's great reservoirs of water, miraculously 
prepared in the heavens above and held in readiness 
until the day the windows in heaven were to be opened. 
The rain began when God opened the windows of 
heaven and continued for forty, then for one hundred 
and fifty days — in all one hundred and ninety 
days' rain. At the end of the one hundred and ninety 



THE FLOOD. 



61 



days God caused a wind to pass over the earth, which 
caused the waters to assuage. The fountains of the 
deep and the windows of heaven were stopped simul- 
taneously as they had been opened simultaneously at 
the beginning of the flood. 

This all goes to establish the position formerly 
stated that the antediluvians saw no rain until the 
flood came. Simply a mist went up (and of course 
returned), thus watering the white face of the earth. 
See Gen. ii : 5-6. 



' ITS DURATION. 

"And the waters returned from off the face of the earth continu- 
ally ; and after the end of one hundred and fifty days the waters 
were abated. And the ark rested in the seventh month, on the sev- 
enteenth day of the month, upon the mountains of Ararat. And 
the waters decreased continually until the tenth month. In the 
tenth month, on the first day of the month, were the tops of the 
mountains seen. * * * And it came to pass in the six hundredth 
and first year in the first month, the first clay of the month, the 
waters were dried up from off the earth, and Noah removed the 
covering of the ark and looked and behold the face of the ground 
was dry. And in the second month, on the seven and twentieth 
day of the month, was the earth dried. And God spake unto Noah 
saying: Go forth of the ark, thou, and thy wife, thy sons, and thy 
sons' wives with thee." — Gen. viii: 3-16. 

As no writer to my knowledge has given the correct 
duration of time, according to the Bible, in which Noah 
and his family were in the ark, I will call special atten- 
tion to it here ; because even the time was not given 
without purpose. The day of Noah's life in which 



62 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



God shut him up with his family in the ark, was in bis 
six hundredth year, seventh month, and seventeenth 
day of the month. See Gen. vii: 11. And in the six 
hundredth and first year of his life, the second month, 
and the seven and twentieth day of the month, God 
told Noah to go forth with his family from the ark. 
See Gen. viii : 16. The time from the first to the last 
date, is one year and ten days ; or at least three hun- 
dred and seventy-five days. 

Consider how great the length of time this terrible 
flood was upon the earth, and prevailed fifteen cubits 
above the highest mountains ; even above Ararat, 
Chimborazo, and the Himalayas. 

This all learned men readily admit, provided you 
allow them to limit the flood to at least one-half of our 
little planet. 

Many claim that these twelve months and ten days 
approximate very nearly the time now required for a 
vessel to sail around the circumference of the earth. 

Ah ! gentlemen, be consistent with reason and com- 
mon sense, and deny the flood altogether rather than 
dispute the meaning of the Bible record. And when 
God demands your whole faith, in every word attend 
therein. 

The best scientists and advanced theologians are 
content to nibble off part of the truth, notwithstanding 
the whole is freely offered. When will learned men 
learn to be wise, and know that God is not only the 
originator, author and maker of every correct principle 
of Philosophy, Astronomy, Geology, Science and Art, 



THE FLOOD. 



63 



but that all His works were known unto Him from the 
beginning of the world. See Acts xv : 18. 

The past, the present and the future are all equally, 
and always before Him, with whom we have to do ; 
hence we should try to shape our course accordingly. 



THE DELIVERANCE FROM THE ARK. 

" And God spake unto Noah, saying, Go forth of the ark, thou 
and thy wife, thy sons, and thy sons' wives with thee. Bring forth 
with thee every living thing that is with thee, of all flesh, both of 
fowl, and of cattle, and of every creeping thing that creepeth upon 
the earth; that they may breed abundantly in the earth, and be 
fruitful and multiply upon the earth. And Noah went forth, 
and his sons, and his wife, and his sons' wives with him. Every 
beast, every creeping thing, and every fowl, and whatsoever 
creepeth upon the earth, after their kinds, went forth out of the 
ark." Gen. viii: 15-20. 

Thus we have an account of the final deliverance of 
Noah and all his family, together with that of every liv- 
ing being from the ark, according to the command 
of God. Nor have we any account of any further use 
being made of this ark, it having served the purpose 
in full for which God designed it in the salvation of 
everv living thing which it contained. 

The high altitude in which it was anchored shows 
that God had no further use for it. 

Two of the apostles allude to this great event in 
Noah's life. Paul says : — 

"By faith Noah being warned of God of things not seen as yet, 
moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house ; by 



64 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



the which he condemned the world and became the heir of right- 
eousness which is by faith." Heb. x: 7. 

The subject in Paul's mind and which he was dis- 
cussing was the vower of faith, and hence he ascribes 
Noah's salvation to " faith and works." Peter, in 
his epistles, refers to this same event, but ascribes 
Noah's salvation to another cause ; thus — 

u Which sometimes were disobedient, when once the long suffer- 
ing of God waited in the days of Noah while the ark was a prepar- 
ing, wherein few, that is eight souls were saved by water? 1 1 Pet. 
iii: 20. 

This statement is certainly true in part, for not with- 
standing faith and works could prepare the ark and 
put Noah and his family, with the beasts, and fowls, 
and creeping things, into it according to the command 
of God yet, if God had failed in his promise to open 
the windows of heaven and cause it to rain until the 
waters covered the earth, thus destroying the wicked 
and at the same time bearing up the ark, Noah and his 
family would have been much better situated out of 
the ark than in it so far as their salvation was con- 
cerned. 

And on this fact the Apostle Peter bases the follow- 
ing statement : — 

" The like figure whereunto even baptism doth also now save us, 
(not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a 
good conscience toward God,) by the resurrection of Jesus 
Christ." I. Pet. iii: 21. 

The promises of God are as much to be relied on 
for salvation as are his commandments to be obeyed. 



CHAPTER IV. 



GOD'S COVENANT. 



FIRST WITH NOAH. 

After the flood the scene changes. A new order 
of things begin. God had assured Noah that though 
everything should die that was in the earth, yet 
with him he would establish his covenant, This 
promise contains the first mention of a covenant in the 
Bible, and is now soon to be fulfilled or established. 

" And Noah builded an altar unto the Lord; and took of every 
clean beast, and every clean fowl, and offered burnt offerings 
on the altar. And the Lord smelled a sweet savour; and the Lord 
said in his heart, I will not again curse the ground any more for 
man's sake; for the imagination of man's heart is evil from his 
youth ; neither will I again smite any more every living thing as I 
have done. While the earth remaineth, seed time and harvest, 
and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and night 
shall not cease." Gen. viii : 20-22. 

These are the stipulations of God's covenant with 
Noah personally, not including his sons. The first 
item in this covenant which God made with Noah after 
he had smelled the sweet savour of his offering, i.e., 
66 1 will not again curse the ground any more for man's 

5 (65) 



66 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



sake," was a fulfillment of Lamech's prediction at the 
birth of Noah, to wit: — 

" This same shall comfort us concerning our work and toil 
of our hands because of the ground which the Lord hath cursed/' 
Gen. v: 29. 

According to this condition in God's covenant with 
Noah, those who think that ground is still under the 
curse pronounced against it on Adam's account are 
certainly mistaken. 

Cheer up therefore and cultivate the soil better for 
your own sakes. 

" For the imagination of man's heart is evil from his youth." 

This would seem to imply that God would not hence 
forward place any special restriction on the labor of 
his hands, nor repeat any more the general destruction 
of all things as he had done ; that summer and winter, 
day and night, seed-time and harvest should continue 
while earth remained. 

These assurances on the part of God certainly dis- 
play his great mercy and benevolence toward man ; 
and our knowledge of his faithfulness in this covenant 
with Noah demands our most sincere gratitude contin- 
ually. 



THE COVENANT MADE TO INCLUDE NOAH'S SONS. 

"And God blessed Noah and his sons, and said unto them, be 
fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth. And the fear of 
you, and the dread of you, shall be upon every beast of the earth, 



god's covenant. 



67 



and upon every fowl of the air, upon all that moveth upon the 
earth, and upon all the fishes of the sea ; into your hand are they 
delivered. Every moving thing that iiveth shall be meat for you; 
even as the green herb have I given you all things. But flesh with 
the life thereof, which is the blood thereof, shall ye not eat. And 
surely your blood of your lives will I require; at the hand of every 
beast will I require it, and at the hand of man; at the hand of 
every man's brother will I require the life of man. Whoso shed- 
cleth man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed : for in the image 
of God made he man. And you, be ye fruitful, and multiply; bring 
forth abundantly in the earth, and multiply therein." Gen. ix : 1-7. 

This is simply a continuation of the covenant embrac- 
ing Noah's sons, and is almosta repetition of that which 
was given to Adam previous to his being placed in the 
garden of Eden. There is nothing specially forbidden 
in this part of the covenant, but it sets forth a posi- 
tive law against violence and murder ; requiring the 
life of man at the hand of every man that sheds man's 
blood. This is the first law against murder recorded 
in the Bible. 

There is nothing said in regard to the dominion of 
the world in this covenant, which certainly was a wise 
omission. God knew that this principle would develop 
itself at the proper time and place ; and that the proper 
characters, of whom he had determined, would seize 
the first opportunity to manifest the true spirit and 
line to which they belonged. 



NO COVENANT IN EDEN. 

"And God spake unto Noah, and to his sons with him, saying, 
And I, behold, I establish my covenant with you, and with your 



68 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



seed after you; and with every living creature that is with you, of 
the fowl, of the cattle, and of every beast of the earth with you ; 
from all that go out of the ark, to every beast of the earth. And I 
will establish my covenant with you ; neither shall all flesh be cut 
off any more by the waters of a flood ; neither shall there any more 
be a flood to destroy the earth. And God said, this is the token of 
the covenant which I make between me and you, and every living 
creature that is with you, for perpetual generations: I do set 
my bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a covenant 
between me and the earth. And it shall come to pass, when I bring 
a cloud over the earth, that the bow shall be seen in the cloud : and 
I will remember my covenant, which is between me and you and 
every living creature of all flesh ; and the waters shall no more 
become a flood to destroy all ftesh. And the bow shall be in the 
cloud ; and I will look upon it, that I may remember the everlast- 
ing covenant between God and every living creature of all flesh 
that is upon the earth. And God said unto Noah, this is the token 
of the covenant, which I have established between me and all flesh 
that is upon the earth." Gen. ix: 8-17. 

This is the end of the covenant, and I repeat that 
it is the first covenant on record in the Bible made 
between God and man. 

I am well aware that many learned doctors of divin- 
ity hold that God made a covenant with Adam when 
he placed him in the garden of Eden. That this cove 
nant was in relation to the forbidden fruit, the viola- 
tion of which entailed sin with all its terrible conse- 
quences upon the entire race of man. But when these 
doctors are called upon to produce the word " cove- 
nant" in connection with this event, they at once 
assume that a command of God implies a covenant or 
agreement on the part of man. 

All I have to say on this subject at this point is, let the 
learned doctors have it their own way, for the present. 



god's covenant. 



69 



For them to yield to, or comply with the Bible 
record of facts would ruin their pet doctrine of " Hered- 
itary total depravity," which lies at the foundation 
on which so many denominational air castles are built. 
To yield their position of a covenant with Adam their 
high built castles would prostrate fall. But christians, 
nothing more and nothing less than christians, whose 
motto is, " Where the Bible speaks, we speak, and 
where the Bible is silent, we are silent," have none of 
these things at stake. And in harmony with the above 
motto, upon re-examination and close reflection, I find 
that very probably I went too far when I assumed that 
God's promised covenant with Noah began to be ex- 
pressed or revealed immediately after Noah offered his 
sacrifice. 

"And the Lord smelled a sweet savour, and the Lord said in his 
heart, I will not again curse the ground for man's sake; for the 
imagination of man's heart is evil from his youth." 

Now pray tell me why this disposition of man to 
evil is here alleged to begin at his youth instead of 
from the womb or infancy. Were chey different from 
us? With this thought I will pass to the beginning 
of our last quotation where we have the first mention 
of a covenant in this connection. 

" And the Lord spake unto Noah, and to his sons saying, And I, 
behold I establish my covenant with you and with your seed after 
you." 

In this, we have a definite, plain, positive statement 
easy to be understood, and no reasonable man will dis- 



70 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR'S VISION. 



pute our position. The Bible speaks, therefore let 
man be silent. Every particular thing in which, and 
of which this covenant consists, is mentioned, giving 
assurance that the earth, and everything in it should 
not again be destroyed by a flood of water. 



THE TOKEN OF GOD'S COVENANT. 

The twelfth verse gives a token to be an everlasting 
assurance that this covenant shall never be violated on 
God's part. 

" And God said, This is the token of the covenant which I make 
between me and you, and every living creature that is with you 
for perpetual generations. I do set my bow in the cloud, and it 
shall be for a token of a covenant between me and the earth. And 
it shall come to pass, when I bring a cloud over the earth, that the 
bow shall be seen in the cloud. And the bow shall be in the cloud ; 
and I will look upon it, that I may remember the everlasting cove- 
nant between God and every living creature of all flesh that is upon 
the earth. And God said unto Noah, this is the token of the cov- 
enant, which I have established between me and all flesh that is 
upon the earth." 

I thus requote more than I otherwise would because 
of the great importance of the subject. 

This establishes the point that the bow had not been 
seen in the cloud prior to the time of the flood. It 
was a new thing to the earth, for if the bozv, had been 
seen before the flood it could not have been reliable as 
a token of assurance that God would not again destroy 
the earth with a flood of water. 



god's covenant. 



71 



From my boyhood I have occasionally heard men, 
known as smart, reasonable men, natural philosophers, 
sneer at the idea of the rainbow having its origin after 
the flood. They say that the position is contrary to 
all reason and common sense, that it is folly to presume 
such an idea for a moment. 

" They say that the rainbow with its seven colors is 
produced simply by the sun's rays of light shining 
through the falling drops of .water." "That any 
prism will produce a similar result." " That the 
Bible story of the rainbow could be no special token, 
or assurance that the earth may not again be overflowed 
with water." " That there was rain and sunshine and 
of necessity, rainbows seen before the flood, hence the 
bow did not prove to the antediluvians that there 
would be no flood; nor did it keep them from destruc- 
tion in the flood, if there ever was such an event." 

If the premises on which the above conclusions are 
based be correct, we would then admit the conclusions 
to be true of necessity. But we deny that the ante- 
diluvians ever witnessed a rainfall until the flood. 
And I have thought that this fact was the cause of 
their unbelief in the preaching of Noah. 

They had never seen a flood, and when told of their 
impending destruction in this way they became infidels. 
The Savior said, "They were eating and drinking, 
marrying and giving in marriage until the day that 
Noah entered the ark." So it is to-day with the peo- 
ple in relation to God's warnings, and so will it be when 
the Son of Man shall come. But I call for the proof 



72 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



supporting the position that it ever rained prior to the 
flood ; and while waiting for the forthcoming argu- 
ment, if any there be, I will offer some proofs negating 
the position. To do this I will be under the necessity 
of repeating again some things already mentioned. 

" For the Lord God had not caused it to rain." Gen. ii : 5. 

Now all will readily admit that the power to cause it 
to rain or to withhold the rain is in the Lord God. It 
will also be further admitted that no rainbow can be 
found in the heavens or clouds except the sun shines 
through falling water or upon the rain drops. 

The conclusion follows from these admissions that no 
rainbow could have been seen until that day (if ever), 
when the Lord God caused it to rain. We now read, 

" For yet seven days and I will cause it to rain upon the earth 
forty days and forty nights. And every living substance that I 
have made will I destroy from the earth/' Gen. vii: 4. 

Now although about fourteen hundred years inter- 
venes between the time of the utterance of the above 
Scriptures, yet there is not a word said about rain or 
rainbows. This being true, who but an infidel would 
call in question the Bible statement that God gave the 
rainbow as a token, sign and assurance by covenant 
that he would not again destroy the whole earth by 
water 



CHAPTER V. 



THE HOLY AND THE UNHOLY LINE OF DESCENT FROM 
SETH AND CAIN DEVELOPED IN NOAH'S FAMILY. 



THE OCCASION. 

" And the sons of Noah, that went forth of the ark, were Shem, 
Ham, and Japheth. And Ham is the father of Canaan. These 
are the three sons of Noah : and of them was the whole earth over- 
spread. And Noah began to be a husbandman, and he planted a 
vineyard : and he drank of the wine, and was drunken ; and he was 
uncovered within his tent. And Ham, the father of Canaan, saw the 
nakedness of his father, and told his two brethren without. And 
Shem and Japheth took'a garment, and laid it upon both their shoul- 
ders, and went backward, and covered the nakedness of their father. 
And their faces were backwards, and they saw not their father's 
nakedness. And Noah awoke from his wine, and knew what his 
younger son had done unto him. And he said, Cursed be Canaan; a 
servant of servants shall he be unto his brethren. And he said, 
Blessed be the Lord God of Shem ; and Canaan shall be his servant. 
God shall enlarge Japheth, and he shall dwell in the tents of Shem ; 
and Canaan shall be his servant." Gen. ix: 18-27. 

The covenant being confirmed the subject now 
changes. Noah being a husbandman, became drunk on 
the first fruit of the vine of the Neiv World, nor is he 
charged with any sin or wrong in this. He was sim- 
ply overtaken in a very natural fault. But the cir- 
cumstance seems to have given to his licentious son, 

(73) 



74 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



Ham, a good opportunity of displaying his true charac- 
and disposition, 

" For his father was uncovered in his tent." 

A privacy that none of his children had the right to 
invade. This plainly implies that Noah sought this 
private place as soon as he began to feel the effects of the 
wine, lest he might in some way expose himself to his 
children. But the wicked and obscene mind of Ham 
could not allow the opportunity to pass. He slips 
into the private apartment of his father and was greatly 
gratified in having something obscene to report and 
make sport of to his two brethren. But Shem and 
Japheth, instead of taking any part with him in his bad 
conduct, took a garment, and went backward and 
covered their father ; which conduct was approved of 
God and by all good men to this day. The very op- 
posite was true of Ham, who by this, and subsequent 
conduct showed that he was disposed to bring again 
into practice the very principles and obscene habits of 
the antediluvians, for whose terrible wickedness God 
had just destroyed the old world. These facts cer- 
tainly go to prove that so general was the amalgama- 
tion between that of the " Sons of God" and the 
6< daughters of Men" that Noah's family was not en- 
tirely free from this terrible adulteration. And Ham, 
like Cain, as soon as opportunity offered, shewed himself 
to be of the unholy line to which he properly belonged 
and of which line I am sure all subsequent Bible, as well 
as profane history, clearly defines. The posterity of 



• THE HOLY AND UNHOLY LINE OF DESCENT. 75 

Ham proved to be the foremost leaders in everything 
that was abominable, violent, lustful and vile. 



THE CURSE. 

And now in relation to the curse which Noah pro- 
nounced upon Canaan, the son of Ham. As soon as 
Noah was informed of the conduct of Ham, he pro- 
nounced the curse upon Canaan, instead of his father, 
who was or seems to have been the guilty party. I am 
not able to tell why this was so, but that there was a suf- 
ficient reason for this if explained, I have not a doubt. 
Otherwise God would not have sanctioned the act. But 
we may infer something from the fact that the land of 
Canaan, God had long marked out for destruction 
on account of their terrible wickedness. God gave it 
to Abraham by promise, and eventually to the children 
of Israel, in fact, under Joshua, when the " Cup of their 
iniquity became full." I think that God well knew his 
disposition, and marked out his posterity both for serv- 
itude and destruction. Nor can I discern how Ham is 
at all free from the consequences of the same curse, be- 
cause he is entirely left out when a blessing is pro- 
nounced upon his two brethren, thus : — 

" And he said, Blessed be the Lord God of Shem, and Canaan shall 
be his servant. God shall enlarge Japheth, and he shall dwell in the 
tents of Shem, and Canaan shall be his servant." 



Now, let it be especially noticed here that /Shem, is 
the only one which is blessed of the 66 Lord God." 



76 Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 

Hence, the holy line of posterity which points to Christ 
is in Shem. There is no special blessing pronounced 
on Japheth, only that he shall be enlarged. This cer- 
tainly refers to his posterity only in a material and 
political sense. Dwelling in the tents of Shem, cer- 
tainly implies that his posterity will encroach upon the 
rights of some of the posterity of Shem. But as for 
Ham he has not even the assurance of any special en- 
largement, let alone a blessing. 

The great importance of these things being correctly 
understood is that they are found, or, occur at the 
second beginning of the human race, by whom the 
earth is again replenished. And it is quite reasonable 
that everything said and done here, " Cast their 
shadows before," and reappear in the future; there- 
fore should be well understood. And now, after re- 
peating that Noah died at the advanced age of nine 
hundred and fifty years, we enter the tenth chapter of 
Genesis, which is certainly one of the most important 
as found in this connection ; because here and here 
only, is given a separate and distinct history of the 
beginning of the famililies of the sons of Noah. And 
there must ever remain the three roots of those three 
trees, whose bodies and branches, 9 have so often since 
deluged the different portions of the world in blood, 
lust and violence. They were continually stimulated 
by ambition and avarice ; ever thirsting for univer- 
sal dominion, which God eventually allowed them 
to realize in the person of Nebuchadnezzar, and 
symbolized by the Head of Gold in the great image. 



THE HOLY AND UNHOLY LINE OF DESCENT. 77 



And although this appears like anticipating my sub- 
ject, yet, when I reflect, that " known unto God are 
all his works from the beginning of the world," I cer- 
tainly understand that this has been imparted to his 
creatures through and by his word and works, the last 
of which terminated with the last Amen of the Revela- 
tion of Jesus Christ by John. 



CHAPTER VL 



THE NEW BEGINNING. 



THE FAMILIES OF SHEM. HAM AND JAPHETH. 

With this premised, I begin the reading of the 
tenth chapter of Genesis. 

" Now these are the generations of the sons of Noah; Shem, 
Ham, and Japheth : and unto them were sons born after the flood. 
The sons of Japheth; Gomer, and Magog, and Madai, and Javan, and 
Tubal, and Meshech, and Tiras. And the sons of Gomer ; Ashkenaz, 
and Riphath, and Togarmah. And the sons of Javan ; Elishah, and 
Tarshish, Kittim, and Dodanim. By these were the isles of the 
Gentiles divided in their lands ; every one after his tongue, after 
their families, in their nations." 

Now be it especially noticed, that although Japheth's 
sons number seven and his grandsons six, yet mark 
how short their history. For two thousand years 
they are hid away in what is termed the isles of 
the Gentiles. Mark in this the foreknowledge of God ; 
they take their place in history where God desires. 

"And the sons of Ham; Cush, and Mizraim, and Phut, and 
Canaan. And the sons of Cush; Seba, and Havilah, and Sabtah, 
and Raamah, and Sabtecha: and the sons of Raamah: Sheba, and 
Dedan. And Cush begat Nimrod; he began to be a mighty one in 
the earth. He was a mighty hunter before the Lord." 
(78) 



THE NEW BEGINNING. 



79 



Does that necessarily imply that he was even a good 
man ? I think not, as his after history forbids the idea. 

" And the beginning of his kingdom was Babel, and Erech, and 
Accad, and Calneh, in the land of Shinar. Out of that land went 
forth Asshur, and builded Nineveh, and the city of Rehoboth, and 
Calahy And Resen between Nineveh and Calah ; the same is a 
great city. And Mizraim begat Ludim, and Anamim, and Lehabim, 
and Naphtuhim, and Pathrusim, and Casluhim (out of whom came 
Philistim), and Caphtorim. And Canaan begat Sidon his first- 
born, and Heth, and the Jebusite, and the Amorite, and the 
Girgasite, and the Hivite, and the Arkite, and the Sinite, and the 
Arvadite, and the Zemarite, and the Hamathite : and afterwards 
were the families of the Canaanites spread abroad. And the border 
of the Canaanites was from Sidon as thou comest to Gerar, unto 
Gaza; as thou goest unto Sodom, and Gomorrah, and Admah, and 
Zeboim, even unto Lasha. These are the sons of Ham, after their 
families, after their tongues, in their countries, and in their 
nations. " 

And now let us endeavor to notice the wonderful 
difference which the history gives between the pos- 
terity of the wicked and licentious Ham, and that of 
the prudent and dutiful Japheth. For although 
Japheth was the father of seven sons, and Ham only 
four, yet Ham, like his great predecessor Cain, w 7 hose 
representative he certainly was, goes right on build- 
ing cities, about fifteen of which are named, and some 
styled great cities: this was the great ambition of this 
unholy line or race of people. About thirty names of 
Ham's posterity are given among which are the sons, 
tribes, and cities built by the accursed Canaanites. 
And of these were the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah, 
which God destroyed by fire on account of their abom- 



80 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



inable practices, saving only " just Lot " and his two 
daughters. And afterwards Trod gave the whole 
country of the Canaanites up to the posterity of the 
righteous Abraham on account of their continued lust- 
ful and abominable practices. But perhaps the most 
noted character in the unholy line of Ham is Nimrod, 
the grandson of Ham, by Gush, his first-born. Nim- 
rod is generally regarded as being the first king, or 
monarch. He was the founder of the Babylonian, or 
Chaldean dynasty; and hence, may be justly regarded 
as the beginning of national power in the unholy line 
of Cain after the flood. But this I will not discourse 
upon until I have offered some thought on the " holy 
line 99 through Shem. 

" Unto Shem also, the father of all the children of Eber, the 
brother of Japheth the elder, even to him were children born. 
The children of Shem; Elam, and Asshur, and Arphaxad, and Lud, 
and Aram. And the children of Aram; Uz, and Hal, and Gether, 
and Mash. * * * * These are the sons of Shem, after their 
families, after their tongues, in their lands after their nations. 
These are the families of the sons of Noah after their generations, 
in their nations; and by these were the nations divided in the earth 
after the flood." Gen. x: 21-23, 31-32. 

Now, although this history of the posterity of Shem 
is more fully given than that of Japheth, yet it is not 
near so complete as that of Ham. About twenty-three 
names of Shem's posterity are given, but they are 
not credited with the building of even one city. Their 
manner of living is given thus : — 

" And their dwelling is from Mesha as thou goest unto Sephar, 
a mount of the East." Gen. x : 30. 



THE NEW BEGINNING. 



81 



There is surely a special object in these omissions, 
to which I will farther call attention. 



THE TOWER OF BABEL. 

" And the whole earth was of one language, and one speech. And 
it came to pass, as they journeyed from the East, that they found a 
plain in the land of Shinar; and they dwelt there. And they said 
one to another, Go to, let us make brick, and burn them thoroughly. 
And they had brick for stone, and slime had they for mortar. And 
they said, Go to, let us build us a city, and a tower, whose top may 
reach unto heaven; and let us make us a name, lest we be scattered 
abroad upon the face of the whole earth. And the Lord came 
down to see the city and the tower, which the children of men 
builded. And the Lord said, Behold the people is one, and they 
have all one language ; and this they begin to do ; and now nothing 
will be restrained from them, which they have imagined to do. 
Go to, let us go down, and there confound their language, that 
they may not understand one another's speech. So the Lord scat- 
tered them abroad from thence upon the face of all the earth; and 
they left off to build the city. Therefore is the name of it called 
Babel; because the Lord did there confound the language of all 
the earth; and from thence did the Lord scatter them abroad upon 
the face of all the earth." 

The subject-matter contained in this quotation I re- 
gard as of the greatest interest to man. 

God is familiarly represented as a spectator, come 
down to see what object they had in building a city or 
tower so high. Doubtless they imagined this tower 
would be a safe asylum in case of another flood. At this 
early date the infidelity of man appears. Only a little 
over one century had passed away since God made his 
covenant in which he solemnly promised not to destroy 

6 



82 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



them with a flood. And some of these very men who 
now propose to build a tower, doubtless had personal 
knowledge of this covenant ; yet notwithstanding the 
rainbow (God's token of assurance), they seemed to 
disregard this covenant and defy God's power. " But 
man proposes, and God disposes " according to the 
counsel of his own will. Hence the very reverse of 
what this people designed took place, and that by a 
most unlooked-for circumstance. This circumstance 
could not possibly have been anticipated by them. 
Neither had they the power to avert it. The con- 
founding of their language certainly created con- 
sternation in their ranks. But as soon as an attempt 
was made to speak, for God had given a meaning to 
each language, those speaking in each different dialect 
would very naturally assemble in different groups, 
and each group would certainly have a perfect aver- 
sion to all the rest turning their backs upon each 
other, never wishing to behold their faces again. 



THE NEW NATIONS. 

" So the Lord scattered them abroad from thence, upon the face 
of all the earth, and they left off to build the city." 

I regard this short scriptural statement in relation to 
the dispersion of the different tribes and nations of 
men over the ivhole earth, and their peculiarities, of 
more importance than all that ever has or can be 
written by wicked or uninspired men. Because these 



THE NEW BEGINNING. 83 

are reliable Bible facts, whereas all else is mere specu- 
lation, written to deceive men and make money. It 
is infidel trash. God is true if all men be found liars. 
I will follow up these reasonable facts in relation to the 
dispersion of these tower builders, by quoting Gen- 
esis x: 25. 

" The name of the one was Peleg, for in his days was the earth 
divided." 

Not bein^ able to converse with their own near 
kindred, they doubtless formed a hatred towards them, 
and had no regrets at separating. Being generally 
of the " nomadic" habits, they soon gathered their 
little flocks and herds together and set oft' on a journey 
of indefinite time. They neither had nor needed 
much baggage, because they were almost as hardy as 
the stock they drove. Wherever night overtook them 
they were at home. Lakes and rivers would not neces- 
sarily stop their progress longer than to invent the 
means of crossing them. God had sent them in this 
way, and at this time. Some of them reached China ; 
others Japan, and the Tartar tribes, to the many dis- 
tant portions of Asia and the East Indies. Japheth 
went to the different portions of Europe, termed the 
" Isles of the Gentiles." Ethiopia and Africa, with 
their dusky sons, were continually exposed to the hot 
sun, and being of filthy, lazy habits, changed their 
color, form and stature . We feel perfectly willing to 
hold fast to Paul's quotation in Acts xvii: 26. 

"And hath made of one blood all nations of men, for to dwell on 



84 Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 

all the face of the earth and hath determined the times before ap- 
pointed, and the bounds of their habitation." 

Let us not forget that it is our faith, principles and 
conduct, that determines our acceptance or rejection 
to the favor of God, and not the color of our skin. 



TWO BIOGRAPHIES OF SHEM. 

I will now call attention to the rather singular fact, 
that there are two biographies of the family descend- 
ants of Shem. The reason for this, as I think, is, that 
the first was for the world, but the last for the church, 
or rather to continue the chronology of the 66 holy line," 
from Noah to Abraham, then to Jesus Christ. Shem 
being the first born son of Noah, and Arphaxad being 
certainly the first born of Shem, is the heir in this line; 
although the names of Elam and Asher are recorded 
before him. In the second record it is stated that 
Arphaxad was born two years after the flood, which at 
least implies that he the first-born son. " These are the 
generations of Shem; Shem was a hundred years old, 
and begat Arphaxad two years after the flood. " 

"And Shem lived after he begat Arphaxad five hundred years, 
and begat sons and daughters. And Arphaxad lived five and thirty 
years, and begat Salah." Gen. xi: 11. 

And so on down the holy line, until about ten 
names are given, when we reach that great renowned 
man of God, Abraham. There is special mention in 



THE NEW BEGINNING. 



85 



common with the names of each one of these patriarchs 
that besides the first-born son, they " begat sons and 
daughters." This holy line of patriarchs, by their 
successive heirs, after running through about three 
hundred years, appear on the very act of going into 
idolatry in Ur of the Chaldees, when the Lord calls 
and separates Abraham and his family entirely from 
them. 



ABRAHAM CALLED. 

u Now, the Lord had said unto Abram, Get thee out of thy 
country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father's house unto a 
land that I will show thee, and I will make of thee a great nation. 
And I will bless thee and make thy name great, and thou shalt 
be a blessing. And I will bless them that bless thee, and curse 
him that curseth thee. And in thee shall all families of the earth 
be blessed." Gen.xii:l-3. 

Now, it will be seen from this quotation that Abra- 
ham stands alone in the earth as a god-fearing and 
righteous man ; the condition of the world being 
similar to that preceding the flood. But God accepted 
the situation, and pronounced great blessings upon 
Abraham ; that through him all the families of the 
earth shall be blessed. There were some very exem- 
plary and righteous men then living, conspicuous among 
whom was the remarkable Melchizedek, " Priest of the 
most high God," who met Abraham and blessed him 
after the slaughter of the kings. Melchizedek was 
king of jSalem which is supposed to have been the aged 
and righteous Shem. But from the fact that he is not 



86 



nebiichadnezzak's vision. 



again mentioned, his posterity, with all others, must 
have very soon become idolators. Hence, the future 
hope of deliverance from the power of Satan, centers 
in Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the representatives of 
the " holy line.'" They alone obtain the promises and 
by their posterity Jesus Christ came in the end of the 
ages, and through suffering and death, secured redemp- 
tion for all that obeyed him. 

Through the preaching of the Gospel and in the final 
end or consummation of all things, the stone cut out of 
the mountains, without hands, destroys the great image, 
the representative power of the Serpent, Satan or the 
Devil, after which the government of Jesus Christ 
becomes universal and complete. 



THE FIRST CITIES. 

This premised or rather anticipated, I now go back 
to the first Babylonian monarch, Nimrod, and his city 
builders, who show by their works that they are of the 
true line of Cain. 

Nebuchadnezzar and his kingdom was the very 
highest point of excellence and glory to which any 
government by man was ever pre-determined to attain 
in universal dominion in the earth. To this everything 
tended, as the history of the families of the three sons 
of Noah ever afterwards show. Their relative posi- 
tions to each other (with few exceptions), after the 
flood further strengthens this view. All of which I 



THE NEW BEGINNING. 



87 



hold to have been according to the determinate counsel 
and foreknowledge of God, with whom the past, the 
present, and the future, are as one day. And this 
brings me back in my research to the point from which I 
started. The main object of this digression is to place 
before the mind of the reader a more general and par- 
ticular view of what I conceive to be the real object 
and design of prophecy. The principle of which we 
will now apply to the casein hand. These two lines, 
each with its own spirit and power, were since their 
inauguration at the garden of Eden directly opposed 
to each other. The "seed of the Serpent" and the 
"seed of the woman" were each guided and directed 
by a spirit as unlike as their cause. The first became 
active , when Cain slew Abel (as before shown). He 
then being cursed of God fled to the land of Nod near 
Eden and there built the first city, which symbolizes a 
curse to men. Thus Cain became the head of a wicked 
and unholy race which has ever since continued in the 
spiritual guidance of the Serpent, Satan, or the Devil, 
which three terms have one meaning. The opposite 
and holy line, was first inaugurated and became active 
in the person of Seth, who became the heir and sub- 
stitute of the holy line from his father Adam, which 
line or race was guided by God's Holy Spirit. And 
mark, this race is not credited or cursed with the build- 
ing of a single city during this 1,500 years of time. 
Yet as before shown M these sons of God saw the 
daughters of men (of CairC s wicked line) and took 
them wives of all they chose." The consequence was 



88 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision 



that the two lines became amalgamated, and passed over 
the flood in the righteous Noah's family. After the flood 
the two lines became manifest in the sons and family 
of Noah. The conduct of Ham and his posterity after- 
wards justifies us in setting them forth as the true repre- 
sentatives of the unholy line of Cain. They, therefore, 
stand in direct opposition to the holy line of 8hem % 
which leads to Jesus Christ. No other posterity than 
that of Ham leads to Nebuchadnezzar and the Great 
Image. 

I will again remind the reader that there is no men- 
tion of even one city built by any of the holy line of 
Seth, either before or after the flood, except a little 
town called Salem, which means peace. Although 
most of the tribes despised the avaricious and lustful 
children of Ham, after the confusion of tongues, 
yet it is evident that Nimrod continued to rule at Bab- 
ylon and other neighboring cities. But Nineveh, Reho- 
leth and Calleh, seem to have been built by Asshur, 
whom, I take to have been of the first set of the children 
of iShem, with whom the Babylonions under Nim- 
rod and his successors, were no doubt familiar. Such 
ambitious men at that early age of the world w T ould 
not remain long in peace. But here the Bible history 
of the doings of these tribes, and wicked nations, is 
almost a blank for twelve hundred years. Nor is there 
any reliable and well authenticated profane history 
covering these dark ages, except as they come in conflict 
with the children of Israel, which indeed began shortlv 
after they came out of bondage in Egypt by the 



THE NEW BEGINNING. 



89 



direction of God, under their great leaders Moses and 
Aaron. These wicked tribes and nations continued to 
annoy the children of Israel in their travels through the 
wilderness until they destroyed the Canaanites and took 
possession of their country. This they accomplished 
under the special directions of the Lord Almighty ; nor 
did the conflict then cease, for under the Judges the 
wars between Israel and the Philistines were almost 
continuous. 



CHAPTER VII. 



THE KINGS OF ISRAEL, 



SAUL AND DAVID. 

Saul's coronation as the King of Israel seemed to be 
mainly occasioned and desired by the children of 
Israel, that they might have some one to lead them 
to battle like the surrounding nations. But Saul lost 
his high position as king, because he failed to obey 
God in making complete and universal destruction of 
the Amalekites. God had commissioned him to utterly 
destroy them in consequence of their bad conduct 
toward the children of Israel, while on their journey 
to the promised Land. 

But David, the especially called and anointed of the 
Lord, who succeeded Saul as the King of Israel, was 
always careful to obey God. This accounts for his 
wonderful success in war, so that David entirely over- 
came and reduced their surrounding and weak nations 
to submission, making them vassals paying tribute to 
the kings of Israel. 

SOLOMON. 

Solomon, the son of David, succeeded his father to 
the throne of Israel ; and on account of his peaceful dis- 
(90) 



THE KINGS OF ISRAEL. 



91 



position, superior wisdom, and great riches, left him by 
his father, was especially appointed of the Lord to 
superintend and build the first, and most beautiful 
Temple that was ever in Jerusalem. This temple 
Solomon dedicated to the Lord in the most solemn and 
imposing manner by sacrifice, prayer and thanksgiving. 
Yet notwithstanding all his wisdom, piety and devotion 
to God, he suffered himself, during the latter part 
of his reign, to be led away from the worship of the 
true and living God, by his own lust, and the idolatrous 
and licentious conduct of his many wives. 

Anions; his wives was the daughter of Pharaoh, King 
of Egypt, and the daughters of many other wicked 
heathen kings. According to the Bible record Solo- 
mon is a remarkable instance of a person possessing 
God-given wisdom. 



DEDICATION OF THE TEMPLE. 

And besides, God had entrusted to him the building 
and furnishing of that wonderful and richly ornamented 
temple which, with his worshipers, was entirely de- 
voted to the service of the true and living God. And 
when Solomon in the most imposing and sublime man- 
ner, dedicated this temple to God, by prayer, sacrifice, 
supplication, and great thanksgiving, God acknowl- 
edged and accepted the offerings by sending down fire 
from heaven which consumed his sacrifices. This was 
full proof of his superior wisdom and piety. But in 
building and furnishing this magnificent temple, Solo- 
mon was simply a director, distributing the vast amount 



92 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



of gold and silver, brass and other precious and rich 
material prepared and left by his devoted father. 
David also gave Solomon particular directions, and 
much good and reasonable advice, not only in relation 
to the construction of that wonderful temple, but also in 
relation to the general management of the affairs of 
his kingdom. And in the early part of his reign, 
Solomon manifested the most humble devotion to God, 
and for his piety and humility, obtained the most 
positive assurance of the favor of God: II. Chroni- 
cles, chapter 1, verses 6th to 12th: — 

"And Solomon went up thither to the brazen altar before the 
Lord, which was at the tabernacle of the congregation, and offered 
a thousand burnt offerings upon it. In that night did God appear 
unto Solomon, and said unto him, Ask what I shall give thee. And 
Solomon said unto God, thou hast showed great mercy unto David, 
my father, and hast made me to reign in his stead. Now, O Lord 
God, let thy promise unto David, my father, be established : for 
thou hast made me king over a people like the dust of the earth in 
multitude. Give me now wisdom and knowledge that I may go 
out and come in before this people. For who can judge this thy 
people, that is so great. And God said to Solomon, because this 
was in thine heart, and thou hast not asked riches, wealth or honor, 
nor the life of thine enemies neither yet hast asked long life, but 
have asked for wisdom and knowledge for thyself, that thou mayest 
judge my people, over whom I have made thee king: wisdom and 
knowledge is granted unto thee, and ] will give thee riches and 
wealth and honor, such as none of the kings have had, that have 
been before thee, neither shall thereafter thee have the like." 

I will add from I. Kings, 3d chapter, 14th verse : — 

"And if thou wilt walk in my ways to keep my statutes and my 
commandments, as thy father David did walk, then I will lengthen 
thy days." 



THE KINGS OF ISRAEL. 



93 



Now this request and petition of Solomon to God 
was for wisdom and knowledge that he might be en- 
abled to rule his kingdom injustice and purity after 
the example of his father David. Instead of asking 
the life of his enemies, or riches and honor, yet let it 
not be forgotten that any blessing assured to Solomon 
was of a temporal character. Take the last for an 
instance : — 

"That if thou wilt walk as thy father David did, then I will 
lengthen thy days" 

This was simply because Solomon lived and died 
under a covenant of works. But we are under a cove- 
nant of grace through Jesus Christ. Now, in relation 
to Solomon's wisdom, who of our day would assume 
that any one since his day has ever written a book that 
will compare with his book of Proverbs, as a director, 
corrector, and guide in 4 all the affairs of life ; and 
especially his admonition against lust and every species 
of wantonness, vice and immorality. Every warning- 
is predicated on the deepest expressions of humility 
and reverence for God. Yet I am constrained to be- 
lieve that Solomon laid down abetter guide for others 
than he observed himself. 



SOLOMON'S IDOLATRY. 

A great change took place in Jewish affairs immedi- 
ately after the death of Solomon, the final result of 
which gave part of the nation into the h^ands of Assy- 



94 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



rians, arid the, remainder over to the entire power of 
the Babylonian kings. Now, as these scriptural facts 
are so directly connected with the subject under 
investigation, I shall briefly relate some of the 
causes which led the whole nation of Israel to such 
terrible results. These calamities were the more ter- 
rible and mortifying to Israel because they so sud- 
denly followed the very highest point of glory to which 
their nation had attained. All the kings of the sur- 
rounding nations paid tribute to Solomon and bowed 
reverently before his wonderful majesty. The Queen 
of Sheba brought many rich presents, and expressed 
her astonishment at his wisdom and understanding- 
Yet God was not at all pleased with this great dis- 
play of earthly glory, and sent his prophet to reprove 
Solomon for his conduct ; but he did not humble him- 
self, as did David his father, when Nathan, the prophet, 
was sent to reprove him for his sin in the case of 
Uriah's wife. Like King Saul, he persisted in his 
wicked and licentious course. We have this account 
of his conduct given in the eleventh chapter of I. 
Kings, thus : — 

"But King Solomou loved many strange women, together with 
the daughter of Pharaoh, women of the Moabites, Ammonites, Edo- 
mites, Zidonians and Hitites; of the nations concerning which the 
Lord said unto the children of Israel, Ye shall not go in to them, 
neither shall they come in unto you, for surely they will turn 
away your heart, after their gods. Solomon clave unto these in 
love. And he had seven hundred wives, princesses, and three hun- 
dred concubines, and his wives turned away his heart. For it 
came to pass when Solomon was old, that his wives turned away 
his heart, after other gods. And his heart was not perfect with 



THE KINGS OF ISRAEL. 



95 



the Lord his God, as was the heart of David his father. * * * 
And Solomon did evil in the sight of the Lord, and went not fully 
after the Lord, as did David his father. * * * And the Lord 
was angry with Solomon, because his heart was turned from the 
Lord God of Israel, which had appeared unto him twice, and 
had commanded him concerning this thing, that he should not go 
after other gods : but he kept not that which the Lord commanded. 
Wherefore the Lord said unto Solomon, Forasmuch as this is clone 
of thee, and thou hast not kept my covenant and my statutes, which 
I have commanded thee, I will surely rend the kingdom from, thee, 
and will -give it to thy servant. Notwithstanding, in thy clays I 
will not do it for David thy father's sake : but I will rend it out 
of the hand of thy son. Hovvbeit I will not rend away all the king- 
dom; but will give one tribe to thy son, for David, my servant's 
sake, and for Jerusalem's sake which I have chosen." 

Now, in this quotation ending with the thirteenth 
verse, I think that I have presented a sufficient amount 
of scriptural testimony to show the real cause, why the 
Lord did eventually give that nation into the hands of 
the Assyrians, then to the Babylonians. Because cir- 
cumstances were continually proving that no amount of 
favors, threats, or promises of present, or future bless- 
ings, could prevent them from running after and wor- 
shiping the abominable idols of the heathen nations 
by whom they were surrounded. Nor can it bethought 
strange when we reflect* upon Solomon's conduct, that, 
though the most renowned prince of the world, the 
most favored of God, and whose humble and appro- 
priate prayer at the dedication of the temple was 
answered and the sacrifice consumed, that his subjects 
became idolatrous. Solomon had positive demon- 
stration of his acceptance with God. Yet in the 
face of all this knowledge, he turned away from the 



96 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



temple worship to go with his idolatrous wives and 
offered sacrifice to Ghemosh, the abominations of Moab, 
and to Molech the abomination of the children of 
A mm on. 

"And likewise did he for all his strange wives, which burned 
incense and sacrificed unto their gods." 

Hence it could not reasonably be expected that 
Solomon's subjects would be at all disposed to renounce 
their idolatry, even after his death. For agreeable 
to his own language, thus, " For who can come after 
the king," it could not be expected. And but few 
kings have ever reigned whose example, rather than 
precepts, were more closely followed than Solomon's ; 
because they were in accord with the general feelings 
of the Jewish nation Before Solomon's death, God 
(as he had said) sent his prophet Abijah to Jeroboam, 
who caught hold of his new garment and tore it into 
twelve pieces, directing Jeroboam to take ten of the 
pieces; assuring him that God would make him King 
of the ten tribes of Israel. This God did in conse- 
quence of Solomon's lust and idolatry, and at the 
same time admonishing him to obedience to the com- 
mands of God, and if so his kingdom would be made 
sure to his house. But subsequent events prove that 
he did not regard these kind admonitions. Soon after 
the death of Solomon, the affairs of his kingdom were 
finally settled agreeable to the prediction of the 
prophet. Eehoboam, the son of Solomon, retained 
two of the tribes, Judah and Benjamin. The ten fol- 
lowed Jeroboam, who made Shechem his capital. 



CHAPTER VIII. 



THE KINGS OF JUDAH AND THE KINGS OF ISRAEL. 



JEROBOAM'S IDOLATRY. 

The affairs of the kingdom were amicably settled 
without bloodshed between Jeroboam and Rehoboam, 
because God had so directed by one of his prophets. 
But Jeroboam thought that the people would be liable 
to return to the allegiance of Rehoboam if he allowed 
them to go up to Jerusalem to worship at God's Tem- 
ple. 

1 1 Whereupon the king took counsel and made two calves of 
gold, and said unto them, It is too much for you to go up to Jeru- 
salem. Behold thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee out of the 
land of Egypt. And he set the one in Bethel and the other put he 
in Dan. And this thing became a sin, for the people went to wor- 
ship before the one even unto Dan." I. Kings xii:28-30. 

And wicked as was this act on the part of Jeroboam, 
yet who will doubt that it was quite agreeable to the 
feelings of the greater part of his subjects. Yet for 
his sins, general wickedness and idolatry the judgment 
of the Lord followed him, and his house. Between 
him and Rehoboam was war nearly all theii\days, which 
according to the record was twenty-two years for Jero- 

7 (97) 



98 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



boam's reign. And Nadab, his son, reigned in Jero- 
boam's stead. 

Nor did Kehoboam survive Jeroboam long, and at his 
death Abijam, his son, reigned in his stead. And thus 
we find the alternate deaths and reigns of these kings 
of Judah and Israel, as recorded in Kings, II. and 
Chronicles, I. and II. The greater number of these 
kings were very^wicked, and their history I do not 
regard as being important, only as they are severally 
given into the hands of those whose idols they seemed 
so anxious to serve. The Lord was, during these long 
years of his forbearance with their wickedness contin- 
ually sending his prophets, warning them of coming 
results and calling upon them to repent and turn away 
from idols. 

Asa, king of Judah proved to be an exception as a 
righteous man above any of the kings who had imme- 
diately preceded him, for he measureably destroyed 
their idols, their groves, and image worship. Even the 
groves and idols of the Queen (his own mother). He 
deposed her from her queenship on that account, and 
thus measureably restored the true worship of the 
Temple to the living God. Yet he and the kings of 
Israel were at war almost all his days. 



AHAB'S KEIGN. 

The next most important feature in their history is 
the building of Samaria by Omri. Omri proved to be 
a very wicked king, and after reigning about twelve 



THE KINGS OF JUDAH AND ISRAEL. 



99 



years, at his death was succeeded by his wicked son, 
Ahab. ■ 

" And Ahab the son of Omri did evil in the sight of the Lord 
above all that were before him. And it came to pass as if it had 
been a light thing for him to walk in the sins of Jeroboam, the son 
of Nebat, that he took to wife Jezebel, the daughter of Ethbaal, 
King of the Zidonians, and went and served Baal, and worshipped 
him. And he reared up an altar for Baal in the house of Baal, 
which he had built in Samaria. And Ahab made a grove. And 
iihab did more to provoke the Lord Gocl of Israel to anger than all 
the Kings of Israel that were before him." — I. Kings, xvi:30-33. 

Thus, it will be seen that notwithstanding the con- 
tinued long-suffering and forbearance of God, these 
wicked kings of Israel continued to sin more and more. 
As an effort to correct them in part and punish them 
for their idolatry, God sent Elijah the prophet to Ahab 
to inform him that there should be no rain upon the 
earth for three years, except by his word. This was 
certainly giving Ahab and the priests of their god, 
Baal, opportunity to counteract the power of this word 
of Elijah, by causing it to rain whenever they were in 
need of it. Yet there is not a statement to the effect 
that any of these priests or prophets made the attempt, 
or that Ahab required it of their hand. So inconsist- 
ent are men, and persistent in the belief of a falsehood, 
that they will not require of it a reasonable test. 

But this same bold prophet of the true and living- 
God did not fail in the end to put these false prophets 
of Baal to a severe test. For although God hid Elijah 
during the three years droughth, sustaining him (also a 
poor widow of Serepta, and her son), miraculously, 



100 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR'S VISION. 



during all of which time Ahab had been searching the 
different countries for Elijah to take his life. Elijah 
finally shows himself suddenly to Obadiah, and then to 
Ahab. And when Ahab saw him he thus addressed 
him ; — 

"Art thou he that troubleth Israel? Elijah answered, I have 
not troubled Israel but thou and thy father's house, in that you have 
forsaken the commandments of the Lord, and thou hast followed 
Baalim." I. Kings, xviii: 17. 

As an example this is worthy of special notice in that 
the prophet positively denies that he caused this great 
calamity to Israel, but charges it back upon Ahab, who 
had forsaken the commandments of God and served 
Baalim. This was and is equally true in all cases of 
national and individual calamities brought upon men 
by neglect or disobedience to God's commands. 



ELIJAH'S TEST OF GODS. 

The prophet then proposed a severe but fair and 
honest test of their gods. The prophets of Baal were 
four hundred men. These should build an altar and 
slay a bullock for a sacrifice, and lay it on the wood, 
and put no fire under. Elijah was to do likewise, 
putting no fire under the sacrifice. That each should 
separately call upon his God, and the God that 
answered by fire let him be God. Now it is not rea- 
sonable that the false prophets of Baal should assent 
so readily to such an arrangement, but from the fact 
that they had not seen or thought of such a thing. 



THE KINGS OF JUDAH AND ISRAEL. 



101 



It is fair to infer that some of them, at least, really 
thought their God, Baal, could, and would send fire and 
consume the sacrifice, if they would only pray and 
manifest terrible distress ; hence they cut themselves 
with knives until the blood gushed out. Certainly 
their faith was sincere. And now another thought ; I 
believe that all s;ood and well informed men readilv 
admit that all idolatrous worship, both ancient and 
modern, was, and is, originated and perpetuated 
under the influence of the Serpent, the Devil. That 
he has now, as in the past a spiritual influence 
second only to God. And for some cause, known 
only to God, he has always allowed the Devil to 
exert a wonderful influence over men, disposed to 
evil, both of ancient and modern times. The wor- 
ship of some character of idols, a god of some kind, 
men must have. But God requires a pure character 
and holy life of those who worship and serve him, 
which does not suit wicked and bad men of any age or 
country. Hence they willingly prostrate themselves 
before idols, the work of their own hands, thus de- 
ceiving others, and often deceiving themselves. But 
certainly these priests and prophets of Baal, as well as 
the common people, were entirely undeceived when 
Elijah prayed, and they saw the fire come down from 
heaven and burn up the wood and sacrifice which Elijah 
had laid upon it. Also licked up the water which Elijah 
had directed to be poured upon the altar. And so 
overwhelming was the proof that Elijah's God was the 
true and only God, they commanded the people to seize 



102 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



the four hundred priests of Baal and take them down 
to the brook of Kishon and Elijah slew them all there. 
Such a course was justifiable then, under the covenant 
in which the prophet then lived, but of course would 
not be permitted now. 



JEZEBEL'S WRATH. 

Elijah had to flee for his life. As soon as Ahab's 
wicked wife, Jezebel, learned of the slaughter of her 
priests, she determined to destroy Elijah at once. 
This wonderful demonstration, together with the plen- 
tiful rain which God had sent upon the country at the 
prayer of Elijah, did not produce any repentance or 
moral effect. The Lord afterwards delivered the wicked 
Syrians, under their king Benhadad into Ahab's hands, 
simply to prove to those idolatrous people that there 
was still a God in Israel. After various wicked acts 
on the part of Ahab, who was continually stimulated 
and directed by his wife Jezebel, such as killing Naboth 
and taking possession of his vineyard, God again sent 
Elijah, the prophet, to him to declare God's purpose 
and denounce Ahab's great wickedness. But because 
Ahab humbled himself God did not visit the evil upon 
him. God finally permitted Ahab to be deceived by a 
false prophet, by which means he went up to Ramoth- 
gilead to battle, in company with Jehoshaphat, king of 
Judah, and was slain in battle. Ahaziah, Ahab's son, 
who was also a wicked king, reigned in his stead : but 



THE KINGS OF JUDAH AND ISRAEL. 



103 



Jehoshaphat, the son of Asa, king of Judah, was a good 
king, and of whose death we have the following 
record : — 

"And Jehoshaphat slept with his fathers, and was buried with 
his fathers in the city of David his father : and Jehoram his son 
reigned in his stead. Ahaziah the son of Ahab began to reign over 
Israel in Samaria the seventeenth year of Jehoshaphat king of 
Judah, and reigned two years over Israel. And he did evil in the 
sight of the Lord, and walked in the way of his father, and in the 
way of his mother, and in the way of Jeroboam the son of Nebat, 
who made Israel to sin: For he served Baal, and worshiped him, 
and provoked to anger the Lord God of Israel, according to all 
that his father had done." I. Kings, xxii: 50-53. 



OTHER KINGS. 

Thus ends the first book of Kings, covering about 
eighty years from the death of Solomon. During 
this time five kings had reigned in Israel, and four in 
Jerusalem over Judah. I repeat that it is not my 
object in these thoughts to follow the particulars 
in regard to the history of these two lines of 
kings. A few in the line of Solomon were good men; 
but the " House of Israel" was invariably given to 
idolatry and God sent them Elijah and other prophets 
to warn them of the consequences of their wickedness. 
Elijah about this time (nine hundred years before 
Christ) was translated to heaven, on account of his 
superior rightousness. Jehoram, King of Judah, led 
by his wicked wife, the daughter of Ahab, King of 
Israel, set up in Jerusalem the idolatrous worship of 



104 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR* S VISION. 



Baal, and compelled his subjects to serve him. He 
was succeeded at his death by his son Ahaziah in the 
kingdom of Judah. Jehoram was confederate with 
Joram King of Israel, against Hazael, King of Syria, 
and joined battle at Eamoth Gilead. Joram is badly 
wounded, and goes to Jezreel to be cured. About the 
same time Elisha the prophet sent a man to assist 
Jehu the son of Jehoshaphat King of Judah, and com- 
manded him to destroy the whole house of Ahab. 
This duty he faithfully performed, destroying Jezebel, 
and severity sons, together with all his relatives, and 
priests of Baal. This king destroys the worship of 
Baal, but does not destroy the worship of Jeroboam's 
two golden calves, by which he permitted idolatry 
all the time of his reign (twenty-eight years). He 
also executed dire vengeance upon Ahaziah King of 
Judah, whom he pursued, overtook, and caused him to 
be killed in his chariot. 

Ahaziah is succeeded by his wicked mother Athaliah, 
who continues to rule the kingdom until Jehoash, the 
son of Ahaziah. Jehoash, while an infant, was hid away 
in the temple by the wife of Jehoiada, the high priest, 
and thus preserved from destruction with the children 
of Ahab. Jehoiada the high priest brings out Jehoash, 
now seven years old, and anoints him king, causes 
Athaliah to be slain, restores the worship of the 
true God, destroys the house and image of Baal, and 
commanded the idolatrous priest, Mattan, to be killed 
before his altars. Jehoash now beginning his reign 
in the seventh year of Jehu, reigns forty years in Jeru- 



THE KINGS OF JUDAH AND ISRAEL. 105 



salem. Jehoahaz, succeeds his father Jehu, in the 
kingdom of Israel, and is greatly oppressed by Haz- 
ael king of Syria, as Elisha the prophet had foretold, 
Jehoash king of Judah is murdered in his bed, and 
his son Amaziah succeeds him. Jehoahaz dies and is 
succeeded by his son, Jehoash in the kingdom of Israel. 
He visits Elisha the prophet, who promises him vic- 
tory over the Syrians, which is eventually fulfilled 
partly with himself ; but more especially did the Lord 
deliver them from the Syrians by his son Jeroboam, 
the second ; who, although he was a wicked king, yet 
the Lord saw proper to save at the time by this king 
who restored Damascus and Homath to Israel. His 
son Zachariah only reigned six months, and was 
murdered by Shallum. This is the last of the line of 
Jehu. This was about the thirty-eighth year of 
Uzziah king of Judah. Menahem the son of Gadi, 
goes to Samaria, and kills Shallum. Shortly after this 
Pul king of Assyria invades the country and Mena- 
hem gives him one thousand talents of silver to 
confirm his kingdom in power, and reigns ten years. 
Pekahiah succeeds his father Menahem in the fiftieth 
year of Uzziah king of Judah, and reigns two years. 
Pekah one of his captains kills him, in his own 
palace, in Samaria, and reigns twenty years. Jotham 
succeeds his father Uzziah in the kingdom of Judah, 
and reigns sixteen years in Jerusalem. He subdues 
the Ammonites and makes them tributary three years. 
During his reign the prophets Micah, Hosea and Na- 
hum lived. Nahum predicts the entire destruction of 



106 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



Nineveh, the capital city of the Assyrians. Ahab suc- 
ceeds his father Jotham, in the twenty-seventh year 
of Pekah king of Israel and reigns sixteen years. 
And this year, Rezen king of Syria and Pekah king of 
Israel, are confederate in a war against Ahab, king 
of Judah. Bat God sends a gracious message to the 
king by the prophet Isaiah, and assures him of deliv- 
erance, and requests him to ask a sign ; and upon the 
king refusing to do so, God gives him the sign, or 
promise, that Immanuel the great deliverer should be 
born of a virgin. Rezen and Pekah laid siege to Jeru- 
salem but are defeated by God's interposition in Ahab's 
behalf. As soon as he is relieved from his enemies 
he forsakes the worship of God, and falls back to 
idolatrv. God afterward gave him over into the 
hands of Pekah king of Israel, who slew one hundred 
and twenty thousand of the men of Judah in one 
day. Hoshea the son of Elah murders Pekah king of 
Israel, who after nine years of tumultuous strife is 
besieged by the Assyrians. Shalmaneser king of 
Assyria comes up against Hoshea and forces him to 
pay tribute. Hezekiah succeeds his father Ahaz in the 
kingdom of Judah. He destroys idolatry, celebrates 
a solemn passover, and restores the Temple. He 
reigned twenty-nine years prosperously. 

But Hoshea, king of Israel, having consulted with 
So, king of Egypt, refused to pay tribute to Shal- 
maneser, who came up and laid siege to Samaria, and 
after three years carried away ten tribes of Israel cap- 
tive to his own country. At the end of this captivity 



THE KINGS OF JUDAH AND ISRAEL. 



107 



they had been separated two hundred and fifty-four 
years from the kingdom of Judah. From Jeroboam, 
down to Hoshea, there is not, I believe, the name of 
even one kins; who #as throughout his life a trulv 
righteous man. Even as zealous as Joash w 7 as in 
destroying all the worshippers of Baal, yet he continued 
all his days in the worship of the two golden calves 
which Jeroboam had set up at Bethel and Dan, by 
which he caused Israel to sin. And now has come to 
pass the prediction of Ahijah, the prophet, to whom 
Jeroboam sent his wife, to inquire of the probable re- 
covery of their child. The prophet, after assuring her 
that the child would die, and that the Lord would 
raise up a king in Israel who would entirely cut off the 
house of Jeroboam, predicts the captivity of Israel. 

" For the Lord shall smite Israel as a reed is shaken in the 
water; and he shall root up Israel, out of this good land which he 
gave to their fathers, and shall scatter them beyond the river, be- 
cause they have made their groves, provoking the Lord to anger. 
And he shall give Israel up, because of the sins of Jeroboam, who 
did sin, and who made Israel to sin." I. Kings, xiv -.15-16 v. 



THE END OF THE TEN TRIBES. 

We have now followed the biblical history of both 
these lines of kings, into the divided house of Israel 
after the death of Solomon for about two hundred and 
fifty-four years. During this time about twelve 
wicked and idolatrous princes have reigned over the 
ten tribes and about ten kings over Judah and Ben- 



108 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



jamin at Jerusalem. Those termed Israel under their 
last king Hoshea, are given of God into the hands of 
Shalmaneser, who takes them captive to Nineveh, ac- 
cording to the prediction of the prophet Isaiah ; tenth 
chapter, 5th verse : — 

" O Assyrian, the rod of mine anger, and the staff in their hand is 
mine indignation. I will send him against an hypocritical nation, 
and against the people of my wrath will I give him a charge, to 
take the spoil, and to take the prey, and to tread them down like the 
mire of the streets. Howbeit he meaneth not so, neither doth his 
heart think so ; but it is in his heart to destroy and cut off nations 
not a few, for he saith, Are not my princes altogether kings; is not 
Calno, as Carchemish? is not Hamath as Arpad? is not Samaria as 
Damascus? As my hand hath found the kingdoms of the idols, and 
whose graven images did excel them of Jerusalem, and of Samaria; 
shall I not, as I have done unto Samaria and her idols, so do to 
Jerusalem and her idols." 

This Scripture goes to show that God had for some 
special reason or purpose given Samaria (the ten 
tribes of Israel) with all that they had as slaves to the 
proud king of Assyria, whom he led off into perpetual 
captivity. And having accomplished their destruction, 
he now contemplates the taking and destruction of Je- 
rusalem. But the Lord had predetermined the very 
reverse, the destruction of the Assyrians. 

" Therefore, thus saith the Lord God of Hosts, my people that 
dwellest in Zion, be not afraid of the Assyrian, he shall smite thee 
with a rod and shall lift up his staff against thee after the manner 
of Egypt (that is in their own destruction). For yet a very little 
while and the indignation shall cease, and mine anger, in their de- 
struction." Isa. x -.24-25. 



CHAPTER IX. 



THE DOMINION OF THE WORLD IN THE UNHOLY LINE, 



CAIN, HAM AND NIMROD. 

It is a well known fact in profane as well as Biblical 
history, that at this time, about seven hundred and 
twenty-five years before Christ, there were these afore- 
named great heathen powers, about equal in numbers 
and natural resources. All of these nations were ter- 
rible in war and equally ambitious, not only to over- 
come each other, but to gain the dominion of t|ie world. 
The first of these nations builded the city of Babylon, 
and were also noted for the building of the tower of 
Babel. This was the first kingdom, or monarchy in the 
world; established by Nimrod, the grandson of Ham. 
Nimrod was certainly the true representative of the 
unholy line of Cain, to whom, as I have shown before, 
God gave the right to rule over Abel, whom he slew. 
Remember that God had said to the angry Cain: — 

"Unto thee, shall be his (Abel's) desire, and thou (Cain) shall 
rule over him " (Abel). Gen. iv:7. 

That authority has never been revoked, and never 
will be, so long as that of marriage stands sacred. For 

(109) 



110 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



the language is the same in both cases. God is the 
author of both, thus, — 

1 ; And thy desire shall be to thy husband, and he shall over 
thee. Gen. iii : 16. 



CAIN, THE FIRST UNIVERSAL MONARCH OF THE WORLD 
BY INHERITANCE. 

And I repeat (without the fear of successful contra- 
diction), that at this time and place God transferred to 
Cain as the representative seed of the serpent, the 
right to the dominion of the world. This right God 
admitted, when he drove Adam and Eve out of the 
garden of Eden, and placed a flaming sword there to 
prevent their return. They being overcome by the 
subtilety of the serpent, as a consequence came in 
bondage to the serpent. Paul in Romans, 6th ch., 
16th verse says: — 

" Know ye not that to whom you yield yourselves servants to 
obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey ; whether of sin unto 

death, or of obedience unto righteousnessf 

This, was the obedience of sin unto death ; and 
hence under that principle, and by God's authority, the 
Serpent, through his representatives, the kings of 
the world, is ruling the governments to-day. The 
Babylonian line is the central and leading line of the 
world's powers, which statement the predictions of 
the prophet fully justify. And these great persons, 
like their great ancestor Cain, were all city builders. 



DOMINION OF THE WORLD IN THE UNHOLY LINE. Ill 



The second great opposing power centered in the city 
of Nineveh, which according to Jonah, was an exceed- 
ing great city of three days' journey. 

" Out of that land went Asshur, and builded Nineveh, and the 
city Rehoboth and Colah." 

And Asshur was a son of Shem. Between the kings 
of this city and the kings of Babylon there seems to 
have been many vascillating wars, sometimes the one 
and sometimes the other kino; ruling over both cities. 
The third power was that of Egypt, colonized and set- 
tled by Mizraim, grand-son of Ham ; and called in 
Scripture the land of Ham. The Egyptians increased 
rapidly in numbers and wealth. The valley of the 
river Nile as well as other portions was very productive 
ingrain, and stock and fruit. Egypt soon became re- 
nowned for her great abundance of grain, so that the 
surrounding tribes and nations went to Egypt in times 
of scarcity to buy. Through the providence of God, 
Joseph, one of the younger sons of the patriarch 
Jacob, was sent there in advance of his father's family, 
to provide against a seven years' drouth, that God was 
about to bring upon almost the entire world. 



THE HOLY LINE IN BONDAGE TO THE UNHOLY LINE. 

During the time of this famine Jacob and all his 
posterity, consisting of seventy souls, went down to 
Egypt, where they were kindly provided for by Joseph, 



112 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



who at this time stood next to Pharaoh in the land of 
Egypt. Here they continued about four hundred 
years, during which time they increased greatly in 
numbers. During the latter years they were greatly 
oppressed in bondage by the Egyptians. God, event- 
ually, delivered them from the Egyptians by the hand 
of Moses and Aaron. And for many centuries they 
held bitter enmity toward the Egyptians. But this 
gradually wore away under the kingly governments, 
and Solomon's most honoured wife was the daughter of 
Pharaoh, king of Egypt. From Solomon's time on, 
the kings of Judah and Israel were not unfrequently 
confederates with some of the kings of Egypt, on which 
account a great number of the predictions of the proph- 
ets, found in the Bible, are mainly confined to this land. 
The prophets are very explicit in showing where, and 
why, and by whom the terrible calamities were brought 
upon these two nations of Israel. For although there 
were some very good and pious kings among those of 
Judah, such as Josiah, yet, the greater part went off 
into idolatry, thus provoking the Lord until he determ- 
ined to give them up. 

" Notwithstanding, the Lord turned not from the fierceness of 
his great wrath, wherewith his anger was kindled against Judah, 
because of all the provocations that Manasseh had provoked him 
withal. And the Lord said, I will remove Judah also out of my 
sight, as I have removed Israel, and will cast off this city Jerusa- 
lem which I have chosen, and the house of which I said, My name 
shall be there. Now the rest of the acts of Josiah, and all that he 
did, are they not written in the book of the Chronicles of the kings 
of Judah? In his days Pharaoh-Nechoh king of Egypt went up 



DOMINION OF THE WORLD IN THE UNHOLY LINE. 113 



against the king of Assyria to the river Euphrates : and king Josiah 
went against him ; and he slew him at Megiddo, when he had seen 
him." 2 Kings xxiii : 26-29. 

I regard this a very important quotation in this con- 
nection in that it first expresses God's determination 
to give the kingdom of Judah, as well as Israel, up to 
some of these great heathen powers, on account of 
their continued wickedness. And in the last verse it 
is stated that, Pharaoh-Nechoh, king of Egypt, came 
up to the river Euphrates, to fight with the king of 
Assyria. And, that Josiah, king of Judah, fought 
against the king of Egypt, and was slain at Megiddo. 
And I think that this is the last account that is given 
of an Assyrian king, or the city of Nineveh; which, 
chronologically, was 610 B. C. Nearly one hundred 
years before this event both the prophets Isaiah and 
Nahum had predicted the overthrow and entire 
destruction of Nineveh, and the Assyrian government. 
But no particulars are given by whom it was done. 
Then their history drops out of the Bible after this 
statement. But Josephus gives us some light on the 
subject, chapter 5, page 339, thus : — 

" Now, Nechoh, king of Egypt, raised an army and marched to 
the river Euphrates, in order to fight with the Medes and Baby- 
lonians, who had overthrown the dominion of the Assyrians, for he 
had a desire to "reign over Asia." 

This is excellent testimony in relation to the fall of 
of the Assyrians by the Medes and Babylonians which 
then leaves but two great powers contending for the 
dominion of the world. 

s 



114 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR, THE FIRST UNIVERSAL MONARCH 
AFTER THE FLOOD. 

The question is, which of these two great powers 
did God predestine to become the first and universal 
ruler of the entire world. By turning and carefully 
reading a portion of the twenty-seventh chapter of 
Jeremiah we may be enlightened thereon: — 

" In the beginning of the reign of Jehoiakim the son of Josiah 
king of Judah came this word unto Jeremiah from the Lord, say- 
ing, Thus saith the Lord to me; Make thee bonds and yokes, and 
put them upon thy neck, and send them to the king of Edom, and to 
the king of Moab, and to the king of the Ammonites, and to the king 
of Tyrus, and to the king of Zidon, by the hand of the messengers 
which come to Jerusalem unto Zedekiah king of Judah; And com- 
mand them to say unto their masters, Thus saith the Lord of hosts, 
the God of Israel ; Thus shall ye say unto your masters ; I have 
made the earth, the man and the beasts that are upon the ground, 
by my great power and by my outstretched arm, and have given it 
unto whom it seemed meet unto me. And now have I given all 
these lands into the hand of Nebuchadnezzar the king of Babylon, 
my servant; and the beasts of the field have I given him also to 
serve him. And all nations shall serve him, and his son, and his 
son's son, until the very time of his land come: and then many 
nations and great kings shall serve themselves of him. And it shall 
come to pass, that the nation and kingdom which will not serve the 
same Nebuchadnezzar the king of Babylon, and that will not put 
their neck under the yoke of the king of Babylon, that nation will 
I punish, saith the Lord, with the sword, and with the famine, and 
with the pestilence, until I have consumed them by his hand." 

I have here quoted eight verses of this chapter, 
all of which goes to prove that God predetermined 
that all nations, and the beasts, together with the Jews 
under king Zedekiah, should be delivered into the hand 



DOMINION OF THE WORLD IN THE UNHOLY LINE. 115 

of Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, and that they 
should sever him. After seventy years the Jews were 
to be redeemed and brought back to their own land. 
There was also that great, opulent and warlike city 
of Tyrus, situated in the sea, which the Lord had also 
determined to give to Nebuchadnezzar. 

" Therefore thus saith the Lord God ; Behold, I am against thee, 
O Tyrus. and will cause many nations to come up against thee, as 
the sea causeth his waves to come up. And they shall destroy the 
walls of Tyrus, and break down her towers: I will also scrape her 
dust from her, and make her like the top of a rock. * * * For 
thus saith the Lord God ; Behold, I will bring upon Tyrus, Nebuchad- 
nezzar king of Babylon, a king of kings, from the north, with 
horses, and with chariots, and with horsemen, and companies, and 
much people. " Ezek. xxvi: 3-7. 

There is much more said in this connection in relation 
to God's determination to give up this city to the king 
of Babylon, which history informs us was not com- 
pleted until after a thirteen years, siege ; at the expira- 
tion of which time, Nebuchadnezzar put nearly all the 
inhabitants to the sword. But he got very little gold, 
or silver, or valuable plunder as predicted. Ezekiah 
xxix : 17-20. 

" And it came to pass in the seven and twentieth year, in the first 
month, in the first day of the month, the word of the Lord came 
unto me, saying, Son of man, Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon 
caused his army to serve a great service against Tyrus : every head 
was made bald, and every shoulder was peeled ; yet had he no 
wages, nor his army, for Tyrus, for the service that he had served 
against it: Therefore thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I will give 
the land of Egypt unto Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon ; and he 
shall take her multitude, and take her spoil, and take her prey ; and 



116 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



it shall be the wages for his army. I have given him the land of 
Egypt for his labour wherewith he served against it, because they 
wrought for me, saith the Lord God." 

Thus Tyrus and Egypt are both given into the hand 
of the king of Babylon. The Jews and all the other 
nations of the world are given into his hands, and that 
by the special direction of the Almighty. Every com- 
petitor is removed out of Nebuchadnezzar's way by the 
special direction of the God of heaven and earth. And 
the world, for the first time since Cain slew Abel, 
(his only subject), one man can (again) justly claim 
to be the Universal Ruler over the world. And, I 
think, that the Lord calls Nebuchadnezzar his servant 
four times. Now, these are wonderful and important 
facts. Here Nebuchadnezzar stands as an exception 
to the world. No man, either good or bad, like him 
except Gain. And I have certainly proved that he was 
of the true and unholy line of Cain, by Ham, Seth and 
Nimrod, hence entitled to the high position he now oc- 
cupies. Besides it must and will be admitted that all 
the nations of the whole earth were gross idolaters, and 
that Nebuchadnezzar, the Lord's servant was the very 
prince of idolaters. That the Jews were no exception 
(as a nation) because it was on account of their idola- 
trous habits that they were given into the hands and 
power of this idolatrous nation. Hence the devil now 
reigns supreme. He is now the triumphant ruler of the 
world in the person of Nebuchadnezzar, his true and 
great representative, whose unholy spirit he has fully 
imbibed. It must not be forgotten that the Jews, in 



DOMINION OF THE WORLD IN THE UNHOLY LINE. 117 

whose blood, or holy line, depended all the prospect 
of the world for final redemption through Jesus Christ, 
are now by the purpose of the Almighty entirely in the 
power of Satan. See Mathew i: 11-12. 

"And Josias begat Jechonias and his brethren, about the time 
they were carried away to Babylon : And after they were brought 
to Babylon Jechonias begat Salathiel ; and Salathiel begat Zoro- 
babel." 



CHAPTER X. 



GENERAL IGNORANCE CONCERNING THE BIBLE. 



FIRST OF THE . JEWS. 

It is certainly worthy of our deepest reflection when 
we consider that the Devil, the Serpent, Satan had 
now everything comparatively in his power, under this 
first, universal king of the world, and that even 
Christ, as a figure, is laid under his feet. God had 
said that the seed of the woman should yet bruise the 
Serpent's head. But he also said that the seed of the 
Serpent should also bruise his heel. A bruise of the 
heel is not necessarily fatal, but always painful and 
very annoying. Let us apply that figure. It is well 
known and admitted, that the Jews, as a nation, 
have not to this day been entirely healed from the 
effects of that Babylonian bruise. Ever since, the Jews 
have been used and abused according to the caprice of 
the Gentile powers. And these " Gentile powers," 
themselves, are also, now, as worldly governments, 
receiving all their rights as such from Nebuchadnezzar's 
great image, of which, by God's help, through his 
inspired prophets, I feel abundantly able to prove. 
But as touching the Jews, I will make a quotation from 
Jeremiah xxiv: 9-10. 
(118) 



GENERAL IGNORANCE CONCERNING THE BIBLE. 119 



"And I will deliver them (the Jews) to be removed unto all king- 
doms of the earth for their hurt, to be a reproach, and a proverb, 
a taunt and a curse, in all places whither I shall drive them. And 
I will send the sword, the famine, and the pestilence, among them, 
till they be consumed from off the land that I gave unto them, 
and to their fathers.'' 

Now it is . a well known Biblical fact that many 
of the Jews did return to Jerusalem under the privi- 
leges granted them by kings, Cyrus and Darius. They 
were led back by their prophets Ezra, Nehemiah and 
Zorobabel ; that under these leaders they repaired 
the walls and city of Jerusalem; that they built 
another temple, and dedicated it to the worship of 
God and for a long time seemed to be very pious. In 
the second Temple our Savior appeared, and wor- 
shiped and taught the people, not failing to point out 
and accuse their leaders the Scribes, and Pharisees and 
Sadducees of the terrible sins, hypocrisies, and murders. 
On this account they crucified Jesus, and denied all 
his pretensions to the Messiahship, as the sent of God. 
Notwithstanding he demonstrated his claims by mira- 
cles and by their own prophets, yet they denied him to 
be the Messiah and eagerly demanded of the Roman 
Governor that he be put to death. They had their 
desire. The Jews had been in bondage 70 years, during 
which they were physically and mentally enslaved, and 
when permitted to come back to their own country for 
a few centuries, were not as a free and independent 
nation, but tributary to "heathen princes God ap- 
pears to have simply allowed the Jews to return, and 
re-occupy their native lands just long enough to 



120 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



extract from that wicked nation, the pure and precious 
blood of Jesus Christ, which blood was found, not 
among their wicked rulers, but in persons of little note 
among them. Jesus was of the true and "Holy 
Line" and was the person referred to by their own 
prophet Isaiah when he said : — 

"He was led as a sheep to the slaughter, and like a lamb dumb 
before his shearer so opened he not his mouth. In his humiliation 
his judgment was taken away, and who shall declare his genera- 
tion; for his life was taken from the earth. Isa. : liii. 

But the blood of Jesus Christ must be poured out for 
the sins of the world before the Jews (in whose veins 
that sacrificial blood was before kept), could again be 
driven from Jerusalem. The apostle Peter said : — 

" Ye men of Israel, hear these words, Jesus of Nazareth, a man 
approved of God among you by miracles, and wonders, and signs, 
which God did by him in the midst of you, as you, as ye yourselves 
also know. Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and 
foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have 
crucified and slain : Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the 
pains of death; because it was not possible that he should be 
holden of it. Acts ii. : 22-24. 

But ye denied the Holy One and the Just, and desired a murderer 
to be granted unto you ; and killed the Prince of life, whom God 
hath raised from the dead ; whereof we are witnesses. * * * And 
now, brethren, I wot that through ignorance ye did i£, as did also 
your rulers. And he shall send Jesus Christ, which before was 
preached unto you, whom the heaven must receive until the times 
of restitution of all things, which God has spoken by the mouth of 
all his holy prophets since the world began." Acts iii. : 14,15, 
17, 20, 21. 

I have now quoted quite sufficient in this connection 



GENERAL IGNORANCE CONCERNING THE BIBLE. 121 



to establish the fact that the real cause of the Jews 
rejecting their Messiah, in his first advent, was entirely 
owing to their ignorance; their inability to ferret out 
and apj^ly the prediction of their own prophets. 
Isaiah said : — 

" He was as a root out of dry ground, he had no form nor come- 
liness." 

Hence they would not accept hini. The most reason- 
able cause for this ignorance most assuredly was their 
long Babylonish captivity. This was about six hun- 
dred years B. C, and now after twenty -five centuries 
they still remain to this day both in national and mental 
confusion ; — Babel. A small portion remain at Jeru- 
salem, continually bewailing their separation from 
"Mount Zion." This certainly was occasioned by 
their rejecting the Messiah. God sent the Roman 
army to destroy the inhabitants, to burn up their city 
and Temple, to take away their gold and silver, and all 
that was valuable, and to carry off the remaining in- 
habitants as slaves. After this they were sold as 
outcasts to every nation under heaven. From this 
dispersion they have never returned, and certainly 
never will until they repent of their great national sin ; 
and as a nation accept Jesus Christ to be their true 
Messiah. Then certainly the predictions of these 
prophets will become simple and plain, and they will 
be enabled to understand and apply them. 



122 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR* S VISION. 



SECOND OF THE GENTILES. 

But may not the Jew very justly retort on the Gentile, 
more especially that portion styled Protestants (who 
claim to have renounced, and forever rejected all 
ritualistic doctrines, that in any way pertain to the old 
" Koman Hierarchy," also further claim to have 
entirely supplanted the Jew in relation to the bless- 
ings which God had promised to the world through 
Abraham), who, notwithstanding these admitted 
blessings, together with the marvelous light, which has 
been given to the world by the research of scholars in 
every department of science and literature, are them- 
selves confused, divided, scattered and in doubt. 

We feel justified in saying that no word or sentence 
within the lids of the Bible but what has been exam- 
ined and re-examined divers times, by enlightened 
Bible scholars of our day, and yet how much do they 
know in advance of such great, good and learned men 
as Thomas Scott, Adam Clark, or Bishop Newton. 
These men are regarded as more reliable exponents of 
the predictions of the prophets than perhaps any author 
of our day. I will here call attention to some ex- 
pressions of Sir Isaac Newton in reference to what he 
anticipated from the predictions of the prophets in con- 
trast with the sayings of the scholars of our day. He 
says that, ' ' The main revolution had not come to pass, 
or taken place in his day, which w T as to complete and 
settle in a fixed and permanent condition, that new 
order of things which is to characterize that future age 



GENERAL IGNORANCE CONCERNING THE BIBLE. 123 

predicted, by all the prophets, and at once turn men's 
eyes upon these predictions, and plainly interpret 
them." Let the reader mark the language of the 
great philosopher and interpreter. The approaching 
revolution he styles the " main and signal revolution," 
foretold by all the prophets: Walter Scott's Messiah- 
ship, page 321. Let us not forget that we are living 
nearly two hundred years in advance of Bishop 
Newton. 

And not only so, but also in the very midst of the 
wonderful light of the nineteenth century. I believe I 
am entirely justified in saying that every department of 
science, literature and general knowledge is in advance 
of good sound Bible knowledge. There is certainly no 
book in this world that is so much disputed, and so 
little understood. I will give a sentiment as expressed 
by one of the great and learned biblical scholars of our 
day. I speak of Brother Talbott Fanning, president 
of a college near Nashville, Tenn. Not long before 
his death, I saw this sentence from his pen: — 

"The mau has not lived since the « Great Apostacy,' who has 
died clear outside of the smoke of Babylon." 

At first thought ; I was astonished at such a sVeeping 
sentiment, so unusual in its application. Why, 
thought I, that will reach back at least one thousand 
tvvo hundred and sixty years. That includes Martin 
Luther, Calvin, John Knox of Scotland, Wesley of 
England, and the Campbells, the Creaths, Stones, 
Franklin, and in fact all the leading men of the reform- 



124 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision* 



ation of the nineteenth century, not excepting Brother 
Fanning himself. I infer from the open frankness of his 
disposition that, had he been approached on the subject 
he would have admitted the strong probability of his 
being, in some sense, in Babylonish confusion. 

"Oh! mystery Babylon, the mother of harlots, the abomination 
of the earth with whom the kings of the earth have committed for- 
nication and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk 
with the wine of his fornication." — Rev. xvii. 

This being true, I infer that the so-called Christian 
or Disciple Church is not yet out of the smoke of Bab- 
ylon. They are certainly to-day in a much more con- 
fused condition than when Brother Fanning penned 
these lines. 

If Brother Fanning is right, our skirts are not clear 
of Babylonish taint, to say nothing of the outside sec- 
tarian parties of which the so-called church of Christ 
readily recognize as being in Babylon. Hence, I try 
to proceed upon the plan of taking or receiving no bib- 
lical subject, except on its own merit, and by as im- 
portant and independent an investigation as I am 
capable of giving it. We are entirely safe in saying 
that there was not one of the early, or even more late 
fathers ctf this Reformation, whose early surroundings 
and education was not under the influence of secta- 
rian schools. No one pretends to doubt the honesty 
and personal piety of either teacher or scholar, yet who 
of this Reformation would pretend to say that such 
good men as Newton, John Locke, George Campbell 
of Scotland, or Chalmers, were not reared and edu- 



GENERAL IGNORANCE CONCERNING THE BIBLE. 125 



cated under sectarian {Babel) influence. Thomas and 
Alexander Campbell, together with all of their early 
associates in preaching the gospel, were also educated 
under that influence. Yet they originated and assumed 
a basis for their thoughts and actions, that does not 
seem to have been thought of by any reformer previous 
to them. Surely no one to-day will doubt that if the 
principle had never been violated the result would have 
been that the true church of Christ would now be 
entirely restored to the world. 66 When the Bible 
speaks we speak, and when the Bible is silent, we are 
silent," is the motto of the Christians of this reforma- 
tion (if I understand their principles right), adopted 
and presented first by Thomas, and A. Campbell, and 
approved by all who possess the true spirit of the 
Reformation. How well the evangelist Luke's motto 
a " Perfect understanding harmonizes with the 
above. • Now these two mottoes I propose as far as 
object, desire, and intention is concerned, shall govern 
me in the further prosecution of this work. 



SUMMARY OF PREMISES. 

We have now passed down through this ancient 
Bible history of names from Adam to Noah. These 
names embrace, chronologically, about fifteen hundred 
years of time. And yet (because of its importance, 
being the A, B, C, or foundation of biblical knowl- 
edge), in relation to this holy line of men, there is 
not a stain upon the character of one of them. The 



126 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



Bible is as silent as the grave about their building 
cities, working in brass and iron, or any other art. 
Their minds were not occupied with lust or violence of 
any character ; but, on the contrary, one of their num- 
ber was translated to Heaven, on account of his 
superior righteousness. Was it not for one incidental 
allusion, no one could determine from the reading, hovj 
they made their living ; but we are relieved from this anx- 
iety by Lamech's prediction at the birth of Noah, 
thus: "This same (child) shall comfort us concerning 
our work, and of toil of our hands, because of the 
ground which the Lord hath cursed." Thus they 
lived by " toil and the work of their hands." I have 
often thought of this as an incident which goes to 
prove that God never leaves us in doubt, on anything 
essential for us to know. And now I humbly ask a 
question of those superior bible scholars. If a set of 
men (certainly numbering millions, at times}, could 
procure an honest living by the " work and toil of 
their hands" for fifteen hundred years without build- 
ing cities (which always implies strife, ambition, 
avarice and lust ), and without being skilled in arts, 
science and musical instruments, polygamy, lust, 
violence and murder, why could they not always con- 
tinue to live so? 

With this I will close my comments on these five 
chapters of Genesis. In these we have, first, a history 
of the creation, the last act of which was that of creat- 
ing man; second, the Garden of Eden, in which the 
first human pair was placed ; third, the serpent, his 



GENERAL IGNORANCE CONCERNING THE BIBLE. 127 

deception and falsehood, and the fall of Adam and 
Eve; fourth, the curse, establishing enmity between 
the two seeds; fifth, the sorrows of childbearing on 
Eve and submission to her husband determined ; 
sixth, the ground cursed for Adam's sake, out of which 
by toil, and sweat of his face, he is to obtain his living ; 
seventh, the expulsion from the garden of Eden ; eighth, 
the first-born son Cain ; ninth, God rejecting Cain's 
sacrifice, and Cain made ruler over Abel ; the first mur- 
derer, and God's curses therefore ; tenth, Cain's settle- 
ment in the land of Nod; the first city " the city of 
Enoch," and by him his wicked and unholy line, the ser- 
pent's or devil's seed. The record of this wicked line 
down to Lamech and his fruitful family, ambition, and 
violence being their chief characteristic, and the result, 
the flood. The fifth chapter fully sets forth a set of 
holy and God-fearing men, the very opposite of those 
already described, and reaching from Adam by the line 
of Seth to Noah, and to the flood. In all these in- 
vestigations, let us not forget, that, " Known unto 
God are all his works from the beginning of the ivorld" 



CHAPTER XL 



THE GREAT IMAGE. 



INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF PROPHECY. 

The Apostle Paul says that : — 

" Whatsoever things were written, aforetime, were written for our 
learning, that we through patience and comfort of the Scripture 
might have hope." Rom. xv: 4. 

How can we realize this hope unless we take special 
pains to make ourselves acquainted with those things 
which were "written aforetime;' 7 which I take for 
granted refers mainly to the predictions of the prophets. 
And in support of this idea I call particular attention 
to the language of the same Apostle in Eph. ii : 20-21, 

"And are built upon the foundation of apostles and prophets, Jesus 
Christ himself being the chief corner stone ; in whom all the build- 
ing fitly framed together groweth into a holy temple iu the Lord." 

Now, if the language " apostles and prophets," pre- 
ceded by the word "foundation does not plainly 
teach us that one- half of the "foundation " on which 
Christianity or the Gospel rests, is the prophets, I 
confess my ignorance of the meaning of the words. 
He still goes on to confirm this idea; "In whom all 
(128) 



THE GREAT IMAGE. 



129 



the building (not a part of it) fitly framed together 
groweth unto a holy temple in the Lord." I ask how 
is it possible for any architect on earth, to frame and 
put a building substantially together, when one-half 
of the foundation is gone, i.e., the prophets. The 
object being, that it may " Grow up a holy temple in the 
Lord." Again, if I am not mistaken here, this cer- 
tainly will, measurably account for the present torn 
up and distracted state, division and animosity now 
existing among the different religious parties, known 
as the " Christian World." For how can such a build- 
ing with one-half of its foundation gone grow up a holy 
temple in the Lord. Impossible. 

And to strengthen this position, as it is an important 
one, I will quote to the same effect, from Acts iii : 20- 
21, thus:— • 

"And he shall sencljesus Christ, which before was preached unto 
you, whom the heavens must receive, until the time of restitution 
of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy 
prophets, since the world began." 

Now it will be noticed that this was spoken by the 
inspired Apostle Peter, sometime after our Savior 
ascended, and hence could not have had any direct ref- 
erence to his first advent. 

"Whom the heavens must receive until the time of the restitu- 
tion of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his 
holy prophets, since the world began." 

This quotation actually sweeps the world by the 
prophets, showing that Jesus Christ in his first and 



130 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



second advent is the object and end of them all. He 
goes right back to the beginning, and accompanied by 
the prophets, sweeps down through the ages, only halt- 
ing long enough at his first advent to assure us that 
the heavens had received Jesus Christ, and that the 
Gospel had been preached to men. After which he 
certainly implies that the " restitution of all things," will 
not take place until everything that God had spoken 
by the mouth of all his holy prophets since the world 
began, be fulfilled." Does not this imply, at least to 
us, that we should endeavor to ferret out and apply, 
not only what one prophet has spoken, but what all 
of them have spoken, lest we should be classed withthp ^ 
wicked, according to Dan. xii : 10, thus: — 

"The wicked shall do wickedly and none of the wicked shall un- 
derstand but the wise shall understand ." 

It should be especially noticed here, that no distinc- 
tion is made by the Prophet between the wicked and 
the wise, except that the latter understand, whereas the 
wicked do not. It will be admitted by all Bible readers 
that there is no question more frequently spoken, or 
implied, than that spoken by Philip to the' Eunuch, 
i.e., " Under standest thou, what thou readest." It was 
^certainly the chief object of our kind and benevolent 
heavenly Father in sending us the prophets, that we 
might understand. 



THE GREAT IMAGE. 



131 



OBJECTIONS TO THE STUDY OF THE PROPHETS 
ANSWERED. 

Notwithstanding all these things, my experience 
and observations have convinced me that a very 
intelligent and respectable class can be found among 
the different denominations of christians, including 
many of those who claim to take the Bible alone for 
their exclusive rule of faith and practice, who do not 
regard a proper knowledge and understanding of the 
predictions of the prophets, or their study, essentially 
a christian duty ; nor at all necessary in preaching the 
Gospel. That in their efforts to ferret them out, they 
had found them to be couched, either in such ambigu- 
ous terms, or highly wrought types, figures and 
symbols, that they regarded their proper meaning 
and application, beyond the apprehension of the com- 
mon and uninspired mind of man. And hence had 
concluded that if so benevolent and merciful a being 
as God had designed them to be understood before 
they were fulfilled, He certainly would have told them 
in a more plain and simple language. And since He 
had not, they would confine their attention to the 
Gospel, and patiently await their fulfillment, let the 
consequences be what they may. 

I am now persuaded that I have not exaggerated the 
objection offered by many as their excuse for not hav- 
ing studied the predictions of the prophets ; if so I 
am more than willing to stand corrected. But if not, 
I propose to test their objection by the rule (as I 



132 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



think) of plain common sense. The main plea on 
which these wise ones base their decision is that they 
cannot understand the prophets. They are entirely 
too complicated for their understanding. Now would 
not such an admission be regarded as entirely suffic- 
ient to disqualify any man to sit as judge in any case 
on earth, and a sufficient plea for the reversal of such 
decision should it have been rendered, flow much 
more then when the suit is before the high Court 
of Heaven, where no eye hath yet seen, or ear heard, 
except through these prophets, who are plaintiffs in 
the case; God the judge, and man, poor ignorant 
man, the defendant. What is his plea? Why ! that 
the prophet, either through negligence, indifference 
or lack of knowledge, failed to make use of terms and 
figures sufficiently simple and plain to be compre- 
hended by these wise men, therefore they regard them- 
selves as being wholly justified in setting aside their 
complicated predictions. But hear God's answer; 

" The wicked shall do wickedly, and none of the wicked shall 
understand; but the wise shall understand. " 

Now, I see no way to evade the conclusion 
from this quotation. The understanding of the wise, 
certainly refers mainly to his own predictions. Of 
which the great object and design is expressed in the 
words. *' The wise shall understand-, The wicked 
shall not understand." God did not inspire holy men 
to write predictions for the future information of 
angels, but for the special benefit of righteous men; 



THE GREAT IMAGE. 



133 



not the wicked. Besides, it would be a proof of the 
love, faith, gratitude and confidence of the righteous 
in God's fore-knowledge, special care, and mercy for 
His faithful children, for whose benefit these predictions 
were written. In the face of all these facts, and after 
two thousand five hundred years have rolled away since 
Daniel wrote his predictions, where is the man 
among the children of God, who will claim that he 
has, or can write out a plain and literal exposition of 
the second, and seventh chapters of the book of Daniel, 
let alone the other predictions, found in his book of 
prophecy ? Notwithstanding, Bishop Newton is quoted 
in Smith's Bible Dictionary, thus, " Sir Isaac Newton 
regards Daniel as the most distinct and plain of all 
the prophets, and the most easy to be understood;" 
therefore considers that in things relating to the last 
times, his book is to be regarded as the " Key to the 
other prophets." I will say, he might have justly 
added, that the great image as presented in the second 
chapter is the key to the book of Daniel, and so great 
is my confidence in this position that I expect to make 
it apparent to every reasonable mind. 



PREFACE TO THE STUDY OF THE IMAGE. 

I now propose to take up the subject of the great 
image as presented by the Almighty to his servant 
Nebuchadnezzar, who was the great King of Babylon. 
I expect to remove all doubt and dubiety from the 



134 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



mind of my readers in regard to Nebuchadnezzar being 
God's special agent, foreordained for the very position 
in the world which he then and there occupied . Nebuch- 
adnezzar being of the Babylonian line from Nimrod, 
was certainly the right man in the right place, God being 
the judge. He was a world conqueror, and the first who 
attained to that high and exalted position. f He was at 
the zenith of man's glory upon the earth, the head 
of gold. No dignitary upon earth ever afterward 
equaled him. And to him, through the image all 
earthly governments that have been, or ever shall be, 
were symbolized (which I believe all commentators 
readily admit). This statement I regard as not at all 
difficult to establish when strict justice is done to the 
different symbolical elements found in the feet and 
toes of the great image. The principal difficulty with 
those who have heretofore attempted to explain and 
apply these symbols to the present world powers, is 
with the elements of the feet and toes of the image. 
These powers are of necessity represented in the feet and 
toes of the image, otherwise their own premises would 
be at fault. These excellent and learned scholars, 
as far as I have read, readily admit that the elements 
of the great image represent all worldly governments 
down to the end of time. Or, as Bishop Newton says, 
to the resurrection. This admission is all I ask 
because I am sure that the Bible never contradicts 
itself; whereas, men's views vary, owing to their not 
understanding the symbols which apply to the dif- 
ferent governments. It would be presumptuous even 



THE GREAT IMAGE. 



135 



for an angel from heaven to undertake to explain a 
principle which he did not understand. " How readest 
thou," 44 And understandest thou what thou readest?" 
are questions applicable in the great subject now be- 
fore us. All intelligent men are ready to admit that 
no language or symbol which God has ever given by 
men or angels can be of anv value to us onlv so far as 
can be understood or applied. Daniel says (twelfth 
chapter, tenth verse), ' ' That the wicked shall do wick- 
edly, and none of the wicked shall understand; but 
the wise (or righteous) shall understand." Now 
which horn of this dilemma will Christians take? The 
only escape which the prophet seems to allow is by 
understanding, as I infer his predictions, the great cen- 
ter of which certainly is the great imnge. 

To the explanation of this image I now apply myself 
and in God's name and fear shall hope to set forth 
clearly the ivorld powers symbolized therein; some of 
which are to-day, while others have long since been 
known only on the pages of history. I have heretofore 
taken some pains to show how positively God required, 
first the Assyrians, next, the Syrians, then the Egyp- 
tians together with the Jews to submit implicitly to 
the rule and reign of Nebuchadnezzar. 



GOD FAVORS NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 

" And now have I given all these lands into the hand of Nebuchad- 
nezzar the King of Babylon, my servant; and the beasts of the field 
have I given him also to serve him. And all nations shall serve him, 



136 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



and his son, and his sons' son, (this defines the time of service to him 
and his sons) , nntil the very time of his land come (or end) : and then 
many nations and great kings shall serve themselves of him. And it 
shall come to pass, that the nation and kingdom which will not serve 
the same Nebuchadnezzar, the king of Babylon, and that will not put 
their neck under the yoke of the King of Babylon, that nation will I 
punish, saith the Lord, with the sword, and with the famine, and 
with the pestilence, until I have consumed them by his hand.'* 1 
Jer. xxvii: 6-9. 

Language could not more plainly indicate that for 
some special cause God saw proper to put the whole 
world under the control and guidance of Nebuchad- 
nezzar, whom he styles king of kings. With the ex- 
ceptions of the great Messiah, Nebuchadnezzar -is the 
most conspicuous character, in this portion of prophecy. 
Nebuchadnezzar bears a very similar relation to the 
governments of the world that Jesus Christ does to the 

CJ 

Church ; but more of this as we advance. Each and 
all these great prophets are a unit in everything they 
state, because they are all guided by the One Great 
and Holy Spirit. And for some cause known only to 
God, he placed his beloved prophet Daniel in the most 
trying, and yet most conspicuous position under that 
great king, Nebuchadnezzar. He became his coun- 
selor and the interpreter of his wonderful visions and 
dreams, to one of which we now ask the reader's at- 
tention : — 



FOUR HEBREW CHILDREN SPECIALLY FAVORED. 

" In the third year of the reign of Jehoiachim King of Judah, 
came Nebuchadnezzar King of Babylon unto Jerusalem, and be- 



THE GREAT IMAGE, 



137 



sieged it. And the Lord gave Jehoiachim, King of Judah, into his 
hand, with part of the vessels of the house of God: which he carried 
into the land of Shinar to the house of his god; And the king 
spake unto Ashpenaz, the master of his eunuchs, that he should 
bring certain of the children of Israel, and of the king's seed, and 
of the princes; children in whom there was no blemish, but well 
favored, and skillful in all wisdom, and cunning in knowledge, and 
understanding science, and such as had ability in them to stand in 
the king's palace, and whom they might teach the learning and 
tongue of the Chaldeans. And the King appointed them a daily 
provision of the king's meat, and of the wine which he drank : so 
nourishing them three years, that at the end thereof they might 
stand before the king. Now among these were of the children of 
Judah, Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael and Azariah." 

I have here quoted the first six verses of the first 
chapter, as introductory to this wonderful Book of 
Visions, and dreams. In the first of the chapter it is 
positively stated that God gave Jehoiachim, king of 
Judah, into the hands of Nebuchadnezzar, king of 
Babylon, which is in perfect keeping with what I have 
heretofore expressed as also foretold by all the 
prophets. And not only so, but God has now sent 
Nebuchadnezzar four additional prophets, as counsel- 
ors of state, and interpreters of his wonderful visions 
and dreams. Daniel soon became conspicuous for his 
knowledge before the kino; but God himself is ruling 
and directing both; therefore, whatever he has pur- 
posed concerning them will certainly be carried out 
according to the counsel of his own will. Just what 
that will and purpose is, God has authorized the 
prophet to write in a book, and present to the world. 
This book is written in as plain and simple terms and 



138 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



figures as God in his wisdom, deemed necessary for 
the instruction of such of his faithful children as 
would thoroughly investigate it. And as I have un- 
dertaken this investigation, I deem it proper to note 
the most prominent circumstances preceding the devel- 
opment of the great image. First, let us note the 
length of time deemed necessary by the king for Dan- 
iel and his three friends to master the language and 
wisdom of the Chaldeans ; second, the particular diet 
provided for them by the king which Daniel by divine 
interposition evaded. At the end of these three years 
we have this language in relation to these four Hebrew 
children: 

"As for these four children* God gave them knowledge and skil 
in all learning and wisdom: and Daniel had understanding in all 
visions and dreams. Now, at the end of the days that the king had 
said he should bring them in, then the prince of the. eunuchs brought 
them in before Nebuchadnezzar. And the king communed with 
them; and among them all was found none like Daniel, Hananiah, 
Mishael and Azariah: therefore stood they before the king; and in 
all matters of wisdom and understanding, that the king required 
of thern, he found them ten times better than all the magicians and 
astrologers that were in all his realm, and Daniel continued even 
unto the first year of King Cyrus. 7 ' Dan. i; 17-21. 

This appears, according to the chronology at my hand, 
to be about the year 603 B. C. And now all things 
being prepared of God he begins to trouble the King's 
mind with wonderful visions, and dreams. 



THE GREAT IMAGE. 



139 



THE WISE MEN OF CHALDEA DEFEATED. 

" And in the second year of the reign of Nebuchadnezzar, Nebuc- 
hadnezzar dreamed dreams, wherewith his spirit was troubled ; and 
his sleep brake from him. Then the king commanded to call the 
magicians, and the astrologers, and the sorcerers, and the Chal- 
deans, for to show the king his dreams. So they came and 
stood before the king. And the king said unto them, I have 
dreamed a dream, and my spirit was troubled to know the 
dream. Then spake the Chaldeans to the king in Syriac, O 
king, live for ever : tell thy servants the dream, and we will 
show the interpretatiou. The king answered and said to the 
Chaldeans, The thing is gone from me ; if ye will not make known 
unto me the dream with the interpretation thereof, ye shall be cut 
in pieces, and your houses shall be made a dunghill. But if ye show 
the dream, and the interpretation thereof, ye shall receive of me 
gifts and rewards and great honor; therefore show me the dream 
and the interpretation thereof. They answered again and said, 
Let the king tell his servants the dream, and we will show the 
interpretation of it. The king answered and said, I know of cer- 
tainty that ye would gain the time, because ye see the thing is gone 
from me. But if ye will not make known unto me the dream, there 
is but one decree for you; for ye have prepared lying and corrupt 
words to speak before me, till the time be changed : therefore tell 
me the dream, and I shall know that ye can show me the interpreta- 
tion thereof." Dan. ii; 1-9. 

The history of this whole affair between Nebuchad- 
nezzar, the king, and his Chaldean astrologers in 
relation to his vision and dream appears very much 
like a romance; yet there is perhaps no fact in the 
Bible better authenticated, or results more honorable 
to God's providence, and advantageous to the whole 
human race than this incident and its meaning. The 
occasion of it was the wicked and rebellious character 
of God's peculiar people. The Jews from their earliest 



140 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



history were very much inclined to follow the idolatrous 
customs and habits of the heathen nations by whom 
they were surrounded. Their kings and principal 
men, generally leading their subjects in their abomina- 
ble practices. God was continually sending prophets 
to them warning them of the consequences of their sins. 

"I have spread out my hands all the day unto a rebellious people, 
which walketh in a way that was not good, after their own 
thoughts. A people that provoketh me to anger continually to my 
face ; that sacriflceth in gardens, and burneth incense upon altars of 
brick." Isa. 65: 2-3 

The above quotation is certainly a fair example of 
God's dealings with the children of men, imploring 
and beseaching both Jew and Gentile to regard his 
counsels. Yet when these fail, God's purposes were 
not to be thwarted. To God belongs the right to 
determine both the time, and manner of man's destruc- 
tion. He is already a vessel fitted for destruction, and 
this is as true of nations as individuals. I will repeat 
that there never was a time, either before or since the 
days of Nebuchadnezzar, in which God took occasion 
to make such a full display of his great power, wisdom 
and foreknowledge as the instance under investigation. 
The effects extend to the end of time. God purposely 
stirs up the principles both natural and supernatural 
as occasion demands ; hence he purposely inspires and 
troubles the mind of this great king with marvelous 
visions and dreams. These dreams were providen- 
tially withdrawn from his mind — forgotten. This was 
too much for the king's patience. God knew 



THE GREAT IMAGE. 



141 



what the result would be. The king at once 
calls for his wise men, Chaldean astrologers and 
magicians ; they had claimed to understand and fully 
explain such things. It was natural that he should 
expect relief at their hands. He demands that they 
shall not only explain these visions and dreams, but 
that they shall renew them to his mind, and that at 
the peril of their own lives. This requirement 
certainly was not unreasonable, because they claimed 
to be inspired with superior knowledge by their gods, 
whose priests and prophets they professed to be. Had 
their claims been true they could easily have renewed 
the visions and dream to the mind of the king. They 
finally admitted to the king their inability to do what 
he required, claiming that no man on earth could 
comply with his demand. Thus he proved them liars, 
and at once directed that all the wise men of Babylon 
be put to death. 



DANIEL'S OPPORTUNITY. 

These results God anticipated. Daniel had not yet 
been consulted, although included under the king's de- 
cree. And with the others must be slain. On being 
informed of the king's wrath and decree Daniel earn- 
estly asks for a short respite of the sentence that per- 
adventure by earnest prayer and intercession, on the 
part of himself and companions, God would impart to 
them the knowledge required by the king, that their 
lives might be spared. The request was granted. 



142 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



" Then was the secret revealed unto Daniel in a night vision. 
, Then Daniel blessed the God of heaven. Daniel answered and said, 
Blessed be the name of God forever and ever, for wisdom and might 
are his : and he changeth the times and the seasons, he removeth 
kings and setteth up kings: he giveth wisdom unto the wise, and 
knowledge to them that know understanding: He revealeth the 
deep and secret things : he knoweth what is in the darkness, and the 
light dwelleth with him. I thank thee, and praise thee, thou God 
of my fathers, who has given me wisdom and might, and has made 
known unto me now, what w T e desired of thee: for thou hast now 
made known unto us the kings matter." Dan. ii 19-23. 

Everything in this connection is of the greatest im- 
portance to the thoughtful reader. 

Wisdom and might are his; removeth kings, and setteth up 
kings." 

Thus is Daniel fully equipped ; God has inspired him 
and he is now fully prepared to meet and answer the 
king's matter. If God had not imparted to him the 
knowledge necessary he would have been in the same 
condition with the Chaldeans and magicians, hence 
let us not forget that God imparts knowledge by 
language, types, figures, and symbols, which if we can- 
not comprehend, serve more to confuse than instruct. 

" But there is a God in heaven that revealeth secrets, and 
maketh known to the king Nebuchadnezzar what shall be in the lat- 
ter days. Thy dream, and the visions of thy head upon thy bed, are 
these; * * * Thou, O king, sa west, and behold a great image. 
This great image, whose brightness was excellent stood before 
thee; and the form thereof was terrible. This image's head was of 
fine gold, his breast and his arms of silver, his belly and his thighs 
of brass. His legs of iron, his feet part of iron and part of clay. 
Thou sawest till that a stone was cut out without hands, which 



THE GREAT IMAGE. 



143 



smote the image upon his feet that were of iron and clay, and brake 
them to pieces. Then was the iron, the claj r , the brass, the silver, 
and the gold, broken to pieces together, and became like the chaff 
of the summer threshing floors; and the wind carried them away, 
that no place was found for them; and the stone that smote the 
image became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth." Dan. 
ii: 28-35. 

I have now quoted to the end of Nebuchadnezzar's 
terrible vision, or dream, which should be first, and 
separately considered, before passing to the interpre- 
tation thereof; because everything found in the inter- 
pretation is embraced in the dream. Yet the dream 
is general in its application, while the interpretation is 
particular. Let us first determine what was developed 
and portrayed before the mind of this lion hearted king 
in this vision, or dream, which caused " his spirit to 
be so troubled that his sleep brake from him." Daniel 
has reproduced and related the dream. It was the great 
and terrible image, " whose head was of fine gold, his 
breast and his arms of silver, his belly and thighs of 
brass, his legs of iron and his feet part of iron and 
part of clay." 



PECULIARITIES OF THE IMAGE. 

Thus we have portrayed before us the physical form 
and outlines of a large athletic man, composed of dif- 
ferent metals and clay, instead of flesh, bones, and 
blood. This image man is also anatomically divided 
into different parts, each part defined by a change of 
metal and clay- The first inference concerning this 



144 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



image, is that it represents vigorous life and great ani- 
mation. " This great image whose brightness was ex- 
cellent stood before thee ; and the form thereof was 
terrible," The word brightness in this connection, 
qualified by the word " excellent" implies remarkable 
intelligence. " Standing in the presence of the King," 
indicates commanding majesty before which even this 
king of Icings, shrank; because " the form thereof was 
terrible'' Doubtless Nebuchadnezzar supposed this 
image to be possessed of actual life and a countenance 
beaming with such terrible majesty that he was over- 
awed at its appearance. This certainly was the very 
object the Almighty had in presenting this great image 
to the mind of this tyrannical heathen king, through 
whom, and by whom, God had predetermined to give 
to the world a series of human governments changeable 
iii character, as indicated by the change of metal in the 
parts of the great image. These governments to ex- 
tend to the end of time, or until the governments sym- 
bolized in the image should be overcome, and entirely 
destroyed by the kingdom of Jesus Christ ; which gov- 
ernment, was also prefigured in the little stone which 
smote the image at the feet. All preceding worldly 
governments were now centered in Nebuchadnezzar, 
he being, as I have previously shown, the true repre- 
sentative of Cain through Ham, Cush, and Nimrod, and 
now standing at the very zenith of earthly power and 
glory. He is the first universal monarch of the world. 
It therefore pleased God to present to him in this 
wonderful vision the general outline of each and 



THE GREAT IMAGE. 



145 



every human government that should subsequently 
emanate from him, or afterwards obtain in the world. 
We will now give our thought to the general structure 
of this great image, and in a short and concise manner 
analyze the several parts after which we will show how 
God has determined to destroy every particle of this 
image. As already seen this great image presented to 
the King of kings, in his dr^fcm or vision, possessed the 
physical outlines of a man of colossal height, and pro- 
portions, perfect in every part. He w T as neither halt, 
maimed, nor blind. He was in a standing position be- 
fore the king, as though in active life. So terrible was 
his majesty and so commanding his mien that even this 
prince of warriors, who had led his armies through 
blood and carnage, was terrified in his presence. These 
characteristics assure us that this great image was pos- 
sessed of active life and terrible energy in the king's 
presence. Its mere form and composition would have 
produced no such effect, on the mind of a hard-hearted 
heathen conqueror, king, and terrible idolator. 



ELEMENTS OF UTILITY COMPOSE THE IMAGE. 

And now what is the real purport of the great image 
which God presented in a vision to Nebuchadnezzar. 
The order of metals in the structure of this image 
are: (1) gold, (2) silver, (3) brass, (4) iron, (5) 
iron and clay. Every one of these metals and the clay 
are elements of utility and value, as all mankind wit- 

x 10 



146 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



nesseth. Common sense and reason teach that when 
God saw proper to call a man, whom He terms his 
servant, and constitute him the supreme governor and 
ruler of the world, that He would also set apart and 
confer upon him the material means adequate for him 
to execute his commands. And I hold that this 
material aid was fully conferred on this King of 
kings, in the material composing the great image. 
To prove the truth of. this statement suppose, for the 
time being, we withdraw from the monarchs, and 
rulers of the world the two first named metals compos- 
ing the image; to wit, gold and silver; what would be 
the consequence? Would not consternation and con- 
fusion reign from the rivers to the ends of the earth ? 
War, trade and commerce would languish and fail. 
The next metals in the orders of the image are brass, 
and iron. Of these metals the implements of war, 
trade and commerce are manufactured. Suppose we 
could take these two metals from the kingdoms of the 
earth, how long would they exist? Even the iron and 
the clay composing the feet of the image are elements 
vital to the existence of any nation on earth. Nebu- 
chadnezzar nor any of the citizens of his governments 
could draw material sustenance from the 4t clay," 
without the use of the iron. The plow, the hoe, the 
harrow, the harvester, the wagon, and the mill, are all 
essential to the production of food and perpetuity of 
life. These metals and the clay are as vital to the 
life of nations as are blood and food and air v^tal to 
the life of man. Without each one of these Nebu- 



THE GREAT IMAGE. 



147 



chadezzar, or any other monarch or ruler in the world 
would be like jSamson, shorn his seven locks of hair. 
They might all go out and shake themselves but their 
strength would not return. These general remarks 
brings us down to the feet and toes of the " great im- 
age." Nebuchadnezzar witnessed the entire destruc- 
tion of every part which composed this great image. 

" Thou sawest till that a stone was cut out without hands, which 
smote the image upon his feet that were of iron and clay, and 
brake them to pieces. Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the 
silver, and the gold, broken to pieces together, and became like 
the chaff of the summer threshing floors; and the wind carried 
them away, that no place was found for them: and the stone that 
smote the image became a great mountain and filled the whole 
earth. Dan. ii: 34-35. 

Now it certainly will be admitted by every honest and 
intelligent reader that God permitted or probably re- 
quired his servant Nebuchadnezzar to stand by and 
witness the entire destruction of the very last one of 
the governments symbolized in the great image, by a 
substance entirely different from anything embraced in 
the image. " Thou sawest a stone cut out of the 
mountain without hands" (that is, without violence 
or human force) smite the image on its feet (its pres- 
ent clay and iron, state), and brake them to pieces." 
Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, 
and gold ground into dust, and all scattered to the 
four winds of heaven. Hence never to be used again. 
The stone becomes a great mountain and fills the whole 
earth. There does not appear to be any time allowed 



148 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



to intervene between the end or entire destruction of 
each and the last human government, and the universal 
reign or kingdom of our Lord, and Savior Jesus 
Christ." 

"For this purpose the Son of God was manifested that he might 
destroy the works of the devil." 

This necessarily implies that all human governments, 
from the days of Cain until now, were and are guided 
and directed by the spirit and power of the serpent, 
Satan, or the devil. Having made this digression I 
will now resume the interpretation of the great image. 



CHAPTER XII. 



THE INTERPRETATION OF THE IMAGE. 



THE HEAD OF GOLD. 

"This is the dream: and we will tell the interpretation thereof 
before the king. Thou, King, art a king of kings: for the God 
of heaven hath given thee a kingdom, power, and strength, and 
glory. And wheresoever the children of men dwell, the beasts of 
the field and the fowls of the heaven hath he given into thine hand, 
and hath made thee ruler over them all. Thou art this head of 
gold." Dan. ii: 36-38. 

Nebuchadnezzar, the king of kings, is here in fact 
and in figure, the glorious head of the great image. 
The head is the noblest organ of man. In the head is 
the brain power, the center of all intelligence, of 
brightness and excellent majesty. The head or brain 
power of every man measures or determines his intel- 
ligence and the ability to direct all the members of his 
body. The love of gold is continually in the head of 
all the true and faithful subjects of the great image, 
stimulating them to avarice, ambition and lust. 
Nebuchadnezzar was entirely of Babylonian and Chal- 
dean extraction; or nationality; hence, a Chaldean 
astrologer, magician and gross idolator, of the true and 

(149) 



150 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR S VfSION. 



unholy line of Cain, and Nimrod. The Jews, on account 
of their infidelity to God and his law, were given into 
the hands and power of Nebuchadnezzar as slaves, who 
ruled and scourged and punished them according to 
the caprices or leniency of his own will. Nor does 
their prophets give any sure indication to the Jews of 
release from Nebuchadnezzar's grasp, until his govern- 
ments are ground to powder by the " stone." God 
had promised Abraham that through his seed (by his 
holy line) all the families of the earth should be event- 
ually blest. This promise anticipated the coming Christ 
whose kingdom or church is entirely separate and dis- 
tinct from the great image governments, having noth- 
ing to do with them farther than to pray for their peace 
and prosperity. This is necessary that Christians 
(citizens of worldly governments) may lead quiet and 
peaceable lives. But the time is to come, according to 
God's promises, when the stone will smite and utterly 
destroy all the image governments, at which time the 
reign of Jesus Christ will be universal from the rivers 
to the ends of the earth. Notice here that man, as a 
universal ruler, comes first, as declared by the Apostle 
Paul in I. Corinthians, xv: 45-47, thus: — 

"And so it is written, the first man Adam was made a living 
soul ; the last Adam was made a quickening spirit. Howbeit that 
was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural ; and after- 
ward that which is spiritual. The first man is of the earth, earthy 
(Nebuchadnezzar) : the second man is the Lord from heaven" — 
(Jesus Christ whose universal rule of this world has yet to be 
established) . 



THE INTERPRETATION OF THE IMAGE. 



151 



THE SILVER ARMS AND BREAST. 

The next anatomical division of the image is his 
arms and breast; or from the shoulders to the extrem- 
ity of the breast bone. This division of the human 
body includes the heart and lungs, each of which is 
vital to the life of the body. The heart is the seat of 
the affections in man, such as love, kindness, pity for 
the poor, benevolence and supreme reverence for God. 
It is also the seat of the vile affections, such as anger, 
wrath, malice, jealousy, envy, deceit, murder, drunk- 
enness, avarice, ambition, lusts and debaucheries. 
Now, let the thoughtful reader hold the great image 
before his mind as God describes it in its proper ana- 
tomical (metallic) divisions, and he will, I think, 
admit that I have done no violence to the figure. As 
man dies whenever the blood ceases to circulate in his 
system, so will every human government die, whenever 
gold and silver cease to be a monetary or circulating 
medium. I am aware that with good, conscientious 
Christians at least, the question will very naturally 
arise according to these premises, whether a Chris- 
tian may buy and sell and get gain and be justified 
before God while under these image governments? 
To answer this question according to our " motto," 
let us appeal to the Apostle Paul, in his epistle to his 
son, Timothy ; first letter, 6th. chapter, 6-10 verses : — 

" But godliness with contentment is great gain. For we brought 
nothing into this world, and it is certain we can carry nothing out. 
And having food and raiment let us be therewith content. But 



152 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



they that will be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into 
many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and 
perdition. For the love of money is the root of all evil; which while 
some coveted after, they have erred from the faith and pierced 
themselves through with many sorrows.' ' 

Now this is how the " Bible speaks " on this ques- 
tion. Christians should beware lest they be guilty of 
violating these true and worthy sayings. This depends 
upon whether you wish money, or its equivalent — prop- 
erty, for the love of it, that you may have position in 
society, and thus appropriate it to your lusts? If so, 
it is simply " idolatry," and puts you on a level with 
the heathen, which I will now prove. A tree is always 
known or judged by its root or origin. Nebuchad- 
nezzar, and his god, Baal, and many other heathen 
gods, must always be regarded as present in all the 
gold that is used within his symbolic empire. As the 
head of gold represented Nebuchadnezzar, the arms 
and breast of the image, which were silver, repre- 
sented the silver empire of Cyrus the Persian, and 
Darius the Mede, both of whom were, like the King 
of Babylon, gross idolators. 

Thus the God of Heaven reveals and establishes a 
law in these symbolic metals which has never been 
changed or abrogated, and which never will be changed 
until the entire destruction and annihilation of worldly 
governments, even as God showed Nebuchadnezzar in 
the destruction of the image. Hence, to love these 
metals to-day is to worship them. The jews to-day 
take as deep interest in amassing vast amounts of the 



THE INTERPRETATION OF THE IMAGE. 



153 



riches of earth (filthy lucre) as do their gentile 
rivals — millionaires of both Europe and America. 
Men prostrate themselves before these two idols, gold 
and silver, and thus by fair implication are still wor- 
shiping the gods of old Babylon, though doing it 
unawares. The Apostle said " the love of money is 
the root of all evil." Gold and silver being the ma- 
terial out of which money is coined is the substance 
causing the evil or sin, in that its uses are abused, 
rather than rightly used. And if any are disposed to 
be skeptical on this affirmation of the great Apostle, 
they can very easily bring it to a test by holding the 
two ideas in contrast. Let such first show to what 
extent national wars, violence and bloodshed could be 
carried on without money? To what extent could 
towns and large cities be built? How long would 
trade and commerce continue without money? How 
could the landlord oppress his tenant? Millionaires 
and monopolists generally could not oppress their 
employees but for money. The god Moloch, that feeds 
the lust, desire, and ambition, is he not money? Strife, 
murder, deception, cunning, craft ; and this overreach- 
ing each other in every department of trade, all grows 
out of money. Even drunkenness and debauchery are 
all stimulated, fed, and perpetuated by money. The 
Bible sentiment to " Do unto others as you would 
have them do unto you " (for this is the law and the 
prophets), is the very opposite of the principle sym- 
bolically presented in the gold and silver of Nebuchad- 
nezzar's great image. I think the contrast is quite 



154 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



easily drawn. God has so arranged the symbolic sig- 
nificance of the great image that the different nations 
described in it by the different metals become in their 
time national rivals and warlike enemies, bent on each 
other's destruction. God predetermined that each 
rising nation should at the proper time succeed to the 
dominion of the world beyond a peradventure. At this 
point I must quote again from Jeremiah xxvii : 6-7 : — 

" And now have I given all these lands into the hand of Nebu- 
chadnezzar, the king of Babylon, my servant; and the beasts of 
the field have I given him also to serve him. And all nations shall 
serve him, and his son, and his son's son, until the very time of his 
land (or end) come. And then many nations and great kings shall 
serve themselves of him." 

This great image appeared at that point in Nebu- 
chadnezzar's life when the above prediction was fully 
accomplished. Because Nebuchadnezzar, after reign- 
ing forty-three years, was succeeded by his son Evil- 
merodach (says Josephus), who died after a reign 
of eighteen years. Niglissar, his son, took the govern- 
ment and reigned forty years, after which his son 
Labosordacus reigned only nine months ; and lastly, 
Belshazzar, whose reign was also very short. King 
Cyrus the Persian, and Darius the Mede had been 
stirred up of God to destroy Babylon, or rather first 
to destroy Belshazzar, the last of that line of kings. 
Because the time of their land, or end, had come 
when 4 * many nations and mighty kings should serve 
themselves of him." 

The kingdom of gold is about to be supplanted by 



THE INTERPRETATION OF THE IMAGE. 



155 



the kingdom of silver, when Belshazzar takevS the 
throne. When shut with in Babylon by the besieging 
army of King Cyrus, he deems himself comparatively 
safe, trusting to the great height and strength of her 
walls. These walls were three hundred and fifty feet 
high and eighty-seven feet thick, therefore impenetra- 
ble so far as man's power was concerned. God had 
predestined the fall of the kingdom, and his counsel 
must stand. Belshazzar and his generals, his queen 
and concubines spread a royal banquet and gave them- 
selves up to feasting and debauch in honor of their god 
Olmudts, whom, to worship aright, required the whole 
city to give themselves up to lust, drunkenness and the 
lowest and most brutal sensuality. In the midst of 
their folly and terrible wickedness Belshazzar commands 
the gold and silver vessels which his father, Nebuchad- 
nezzar, had taken out of the temple at Jerusalem, to 
be brought, and he and his princes, his wives and 
concubines, drank wine out of them and praised their 
heathen gods. . While thus reveling in obscenity and 
debauchery, a hand was seen writing on the wall. 
None of his heathen astrologers or magicians could 
read the writing ; but when the prophet Daniel was 
brought in, he assured the king that his kingdom or 
dynasty had been weighed by God in his balances and 
found wanting, and hence ended. King Cyrus being 
at that time at the two gates, which in their debauch- 
ery they had left open. Through these gates the 
army of Cyrus entered ; Belshazzar was slain and that 
wicked and doomed city taken. The water of the 



156 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



great river Euphrates being turned into two great 
lakes, the army entered the city by the bed of the 
river. This was foretold by the prophet Isaiah, forty- 
fourth chapter, thus : — 

"That saith to the deep, Be dry, and I will dry up thy rivers. 
That saith of Cyrus, He is ray shepherd and shall perform all my pleas- 
ure; even saying to Jerusalem, thou shalt be built; and to the 
temple, thy foundation shall be laid. Thus saith the Lord to his 
anointed, to Cyrus, whose right hand I have holden to subdue 
nations, before him ; and I will loose the loins of kings, to open be- 
fore him the two-leaved gates; and the gates shall not be shut. I will 
go before thee and make the crooked places straight; I will break 
in pieces the gates of brass, and cut in sunder the bars of iron : And 
I will give thee the treasures of darkness, and hidden riches of 
secret places, that thou mayest, know that I the Lord which call 
thee by thy name, am the God of Israel. For Jacob, my servant's 
sake, and Israel mine elect, I have even called thee by thy name: 
I have surnamed thee, though thou hast not known me. I am the 
Lord, and there is none else ; there is no God besides me : I girded 
thee, though thou hast not known me." Ch. 44: 27 and Ch. 45: 1. 

I have thus quoted at length, that the reader may 
get the general scope of what the Lord has here pre- 
sented by his prophet, to show not only the destruc- 
tion of the Babylonish empire, which had its center 
in the great city of Babylon, but also the man, the 
king by whom it should be taken. That Cyrus 
was God's shepherd, his anointed one, to accomplish 
this work ; though a heathen idolater God guided him 
and appointed him to destroy those abominable wor- 
shipers of Olmudst. When the two-bared gates opened 
to the army of Cyrus, on the night of Belshazzar's 
licentious feast, these Persian soldiers were ready 



THE INTERPRETATION OF THE IMAGE. 



157 



to receive Belshazzar and his royal guests on the points 
of their swords, because neither age nor sex is spared, 
that is at all connected with the reigning monarch. 
As before remarked the golden head (Nebuchadnezzar) 
now drops symbolically into the hands, arms and breast 
of silver by God's appointment. The new kings re- 
ceive and appropriate everything, even their treasures 
of darkness to the use of the Medo-Persian empire. 
Because the Medes and Persians were now the natural 
lieirS) by descent. Although they were in quiet pos- 
session of all the gold and silver, and all other treas- 
ures of the Babylonians* yet they did not delight in 
gold as an ornament, nor as did the Babylonians. God 
had determined otherwise. Their delight was in the 
beautiful glistening silver. History states that the 
Persian army while standing or marching in the sun 
were so highly ornamented with silver that the reflec- 
tion was beautiful to behold. 

Let us now pay some attention to the chronology 
in relation to these things predicted and fulfilled. 
Isaiah foretold these events B. C. 712, and they were 
fulfilled B. C. 538, or one hundred aud seventy-four 
years after the prediction — one hundred years before 
the children of Israel were made captives and carried 
away as slaves to Babylon by Nebuchadnezzar. How 
wonderful the knowledge of God. The past, the 
present, and the future are all alike to Him with whom 
we have to do. 

Another distinguishing feature in the great image 
was the predominance of silver as an object of love in 



158 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



the second kingdom. The Babylonians were espe- 
cially distinguished for their great love of gold, while 
Medo-Persia was just as much in love with silver. It 
was their ornament and national idol. Surely no one 
would infer that either of these used golden swords, 
battle-axes, or battering rams, as implements of war or 
husbandry; nor the Persian silver. Hence, brass, 
iron and clay (the soil), were used interchangeably by 
all nations. God, in his wisdom and power, embodied 
all these elements of national prosperity in the form 
of a man for the benefit of all his faithful children 
that they who search His word may understand con- 
cerning the governments predetermined and established 
by His will ; and next arranges the different metals in 
this image to correspond to the anatomical divisions of 
the human body. 

The metal in each of the four distinct parts of the 
body stands in the order of man's appreciation of their 
respective values, the most valued metal corresponding 
to the most important organ of the body, etc. Hence, 
first, (1) gold, (2) silver, (3) brass, (4) iron, (5) 
clay, which correspond to (1) head, (2) arms and 
breast, (3) to belly and thigh, (4) legs, (5) the 
feet. Nebuchadnezzar was the head or (as I will 
call him), the beginning of the end of man's power or 
rule over the inhabitants of this earth. But as a 
natural consequence, Nebuchadnezzar did not nor 
could he have successfully ruled and controlled his 
golden government without making free use of each 
and all other material composing the image; and so of 



THE INTERPRETATION OF THE IMAGE. 



159 



all the other governments down to those of our own day. 
I am bold to say that the man who will now assume 
that the great image is not now standing on his feet 
has failed to discover the real object which God had 
in view when he first presented it to and for the special 
benefit — not of the wicked, but of the wise. See 
Daniel, xii : 12. All such as have the boldness to 
ferret out and present the true meaning of these things 
may expect the free application of such terms as fan- 
atics, fools, etc. But we know our associates, the 
prophets, apostles and martyrs, fared even worse than 
we, so let God be praised in all we suffer. 



THE BRAZEN WAIST AND THIGHS. 

We come now to the third symbolic division of the 
image presented by Daniel : — 

"And after thee shall arise another kingdom inferior to thee; 
and another third kingdom of brass, which shall have rule over all 
the earth." 

The brazen tOaist of the image, including the upper 
part of the thighs, embraces about all that is truly 
animal in man; the digestive powers, by which the 
body is sustained, also the generative organs, given by 
God as a pleasing and natural means of perpetuating 
the human race. Yet when these organs are not used 
for procreation simply, they become the means of 
gratifying the lust and vilest passions that belong to 
man. The abuse of these organs are intimately con- 



160 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



nected with nearly all other vices ; such as revelry, 
drunkenness and debauchery. Hence, if this particu- 
lar part of the human body is kept under strict control 
by religious and moral restraint, especially with the 
young, so that as they approach maturity the seeds of 
virtue may take deep root, we may look for glorious 
results through life, and a happy and peaceful death 
through faith and confidence in the promise of Jesus 
Christ. Let us turn our attention to a character pre- 
destined of God to fulfill to the letter, the real signifi- 
cance of this licentious symbol of the brazen waist. This 
person was Alexander the Great. I wish here to note 
a general principle that may be of use to us hereafter ; 
i.e., that the first King introduced, when a change of 
symbol or dynasty occurs, that particular man is a 
creature of prophecy ; and generally the most con- 
spicuous character in that dynasty. Nebuchadnezzar 
was by far the most conspicuous monarch of his line of 
kings, which lasted in all about one hundred years. 

Cyrus the Great conquers Belshazzar, as predicted 
of God, and then the dominion in head of gold, 
drops down into the arms and breast of silver. The 
Medes and Persians held the rule above two hundred 
years. God then sends this cruel, rough, licentious 
brazen Greek, who soon overcame the last of the 
Persian kings. All the gold, silver, brass, iron and 
clay in all the world, now belongs to Alexander the 
Great ; yet be evidently preferred brass to gold or sil- 
ver for shields, and for ornament. The reason of this 
was because God had predetermined that the brazen- 



THE INTERPRETATION OF THE IMAGE. 161 

coated Greeks should conquer the Persians. And now 
what of his general character and habits, as representing 
that particular symbol called the " belly and thighs " 
The character and habits of Alexander the Great cor- 
responded to that particular part of the human body. 
History says that Alexander's father, whose name was 
Philip (quite a renowned king of Macedon), and his 
mother, Olympus (claimed to be descended from the 
heathen god, Jupiter), took every pains according to the 
custom of that age to train their son for great bodily 
endurance. Nothing was looked upon with more con- 
tempt in a prince in that day than bodily weakness, and 
effeminacy. Historians say that Alexander had an iron 
constitution ; yet with this great natural advantage he 
hardly lived to rule ten years: some say only eight. 
And why? His drunken debauches with bad men, and 
abandoned women soon put an end to his ungratified 
ambition, of which it is said, " that when he had con- 
quered the whole world, he wept because there was not 
another world to conquer." While marching his army 
over the different parts of the world and conquering as 
he went, he carried on his drunkenness and de- 
bauchery. When resting his army at the old city of 
Babylon, he was banqueting in wine and licentious 
habits. Finally wishing to be adored as a god, he de- 
termined to follow the example of Hercules; so after 
drinking largely, he then ordered the bowl of Hercules 
to be filled with wine and set before him, (this bowl 
contained twelve wine quarts), all of which he drank. 
This great quantity of wine soon overcame him, and 

11 



162 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



falling upon the floor he died, in a drunken fit. Alex- 
ander's life and death simply expresses in fact, (the 
consequence of yielding entirely to the animal disposi- 
tion uncontrolled by the head and heart of man,) sig- 
nified in the " belly and thighs." Alexander, more 
than any other man is the real and true substance 
of that symbol, which is certainly its true meaning. 
His empire, as history informs us, was temporarily 
given up by his generals to his son and brother. 1 will 
here make a quotation from R. Milligan's " Reason and 
Revelation " (page 104) : — 

" He was, moreover, extremely self-willed, putting to death many 
of his most intimate friends, simply because they would not yield 
implicitly to his own arbitrary dictation. Such, for example, as 
Parminio, Clitus, Calisthenos and Arsines. He died three hundred 
and twenty-three years before Christ, and after a conference of 
seven days, it was agreed by his generals, that Alexander's half 
brother, Philip Ardsens should be invested with the shadow of roy- 
alty, and that each of them should take charge of a province. 
Thus his kingdom was at first divided into thirty-three parts or 
provinces. But in less than fifteen years his mother, Olympias, his 
wife Roxana, his brother Philip Andasns, his son Hercules and all 
his remaining relatives were put to death, and the empire was then 
divided into four kingdoms, viz. : Greece, Thrace, Syria, and Egypt. 
These were severally governed by Cassander, Lysmachus, Selencus, 
Nicater, and Ptolemy Lagus; all of them great princes, but none of 
them equal to Alexander." 
\ 

All of these things were twice predicted by Daniel. 
The first under the similitude of the leopard with four 
heads, the last by that of a he goat, thus: — 

' i Therefore the he goat waxed very great; and when he was 
strong, the great horn was broken ; and for it came up four notable 
ones toward the four winds of heaven.' ' Dan. viii: 8. 



THE INTERPRETATION OF THE IMAGE. 163 

Thus, the prediction is as plain as the historical 
facts. 



THE IRON LEGS. 

These four licentious kings brings us in their ap- 
plication to the symbol of the " belly and thighs," 
down to the beginning of the ''legs" proper. This 
image period of history is noted for terrible and cruel 
wars, varying in success. At times, one or more of 
the beligerent parties are nearly or quite destroyed. 
After about three hundred years, the legs proper of 
the image in the person of Julius Caesar, are fully 
developed. In personal valor and success in war, this 
king was not much behind that of Alexander the Great, 
but not so licentious. History shows that he slew 
about one million of men in Gaul, took a thousand 
cities, and after he overcame Pompey, was slain. 

Julius Caesar was nearly master of the world. All 
preceding powers and emoluments, the gold, the 
silver, and the brass, descend to the Romans, the heirs, 
through and by the sword. Julius Caesar, under the 
symbol of the iron "legs" was a moving, marching, 
conquering power in the world. Yet figuratively 
and in fact, the legs were a curse to the Roman Em- 
pire, because their kings were very aspiring am- 
bitious, and jealous of which should reign ; and as the 
" legs " were hardly equal in strength, assassinations 
were common throughout the 500 years of their power 
and dominion. Julius Caesar, as a representative exam- 



164 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



pie, came to a violent and untimely end, being assas- 
sinated- by some of his best, but jealous friends. Nor 
were the Romans so much given to lust, drunkenness, 
and general debauchery as the brass empire, because 
the legs, symbolically, and in fact, are removed far- 
ther from the center of the animal organs, the belly and 
thighs. But they were cruel barbarians, and unrelent- 
ing warriors, in which they have never been surpassed, 
which the iron in the image signifies. They were all de- 
voted idolators. During the reign of Augustus Caesar, 
the successor of Julius Csesar, Jesus Christ was born and 
crucified on earth, but coronated in heaven, King of 
kings and Lord of lords. After the coronation the 
Father and Son sent the Holy Spirit to Jerusalem 
on the day of Pentecost to inspire*and instruct his holy 
apostles with the knowledge of his law of induction 
into his kingdom on earth ; first to the Jews and after- 
wards to all the nations of the world. This agrees 
with Daniel ii : 44: 

"And in the days of these kings (the Caesars) shall the God of 
heaven set up a kingdom which shall never be destroyed; and the 
kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in 
pieces, aud consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever." 

Now, it certainly is here clearly implied that the 
kingdom to be set up and not to be destroyed, must 
draw out and separate its subjects from the kingdom 
to be destroyed, i.e., Caesar's. And it is equally 
clear that this could never be accomplished while any 
of those drawn out and separated subjects of Christ's 



THE INTERPRETATION OF THE IMAGE. 



165 



kingdom fraternized or mixed or mingled or had 
anything to do with the subjects of the kingdom to be 
destroyed — Caesar's; because the consequence would 
be that instead of consuming by gradually drawing 
from Caesar, until he should have no subjects left, you 
would only perpetuate and thus prolong his kingdom. 
Hence men would never succeed in totally destroying 
the world powers. 66 Come out and be you separate ," 
is what God demands, and reason, experience and com- 
mon sense say, is the only way that the kingdom or 
reign of Christ can possibly become universal over the 
earth without miraculous interruption, such the destruc- 
tion of the world by fire, as the apostle here foretold. 
The foregone conclusions are apparent to the mind of 
the honest and common-sense readers of the New Test- 
ament. Paul especially foretold the Thessalonian 
brethren that there would eventually be a terrible 
apostacy, from the faith and practice of Apostolic 
Christianitv ; and assures them that he saw the 
mystery of iniquity then beginning its work. No 
doubt, from the incipient tendency to divide, as at Cor- 
inth. Yet during the first and second century, and 
even into the third, there does not appear from history 
to have been any real open division in the church until 
about the time of Constantine. But during this time 
Christians suffered terrible persecution under the 
reign of several of those cruel Roman tyrants ; espe- 
cially Nero and Domitian. But these terrible perse- 
cutions, under the providence of God served to spread 
farther and wider the knowledge of the gospel, so 



166 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



that, as stated, " the blood of the martyrs became 
the seed of the church." And while this is about 
the beginning of the reign or kingdom of Christ, let 
us not lose sight of the iron legged empire symbol- 
ized in the legs of the great image. We reach ana- 
© © © 

tomatically the knees of the iron legs at about A. D. 
250. But before this, or immediately after the tyrant, 
Commodus (A. D. 192), a terrible civil war began and 
lasted until A. D. 284. During these ninety-two years 
Christians and Romans suffered in a very similar man- 
ner from starvation and destitution, occasioned by the 
neglect of agriculture, together with the destruction of 
the productions of the country by opposite and con- 
tending parties in a terrrible civil war. After which 
time the empire was mainly restored to its former 
prosperity under the reigns of Claudius, Aurelius, 
Probus , and Diocletian . These were styled the restorers 
of the Roman world. For thirty years Christians did 
not suffer very much from persecution. But immedi- 
ately after Diocletian made his triumphant entry into 
Rome, having overcome all his enemies in war A. D. * 
303, the persecutions began. The emperor declared 
his intention to extirpate Christianity from the earth, 
and every means was devised that he or his wicked 
counselors could invent to carry out his design. In 
this work the emperor Galicus appears to have been 
more determined and wicked than Diocletian. Many 
bishops of the church suffered martyrdom during the 
rei°;n of those heathen rulers, and even millions of the 
humble and devoted christians were put to death. 



THE INTERPRETATION OF THE IMAGE, 



167 



Constantine and especially his son, Constantine, finally 
made the Christian religion, the religion of his empire 
after he had overcome in battle the last of the pagan 
emperors, A. D. 324. This appears to have been 
mainly accomplished by the thousands of Christians 
who flocked to his standard, by his agreeing to espouse 
their cause. Constantine, either in fact or pretense, 
claimed to have seen the sign of the cross in the heavens, 
and was directed by a supernatural voice to take the 
sign of the cross for his banner, and by it he would con- 
quer; and by which he certainly overcame all his pagan 
adversaries. Yet it is a well known fact, that the 
union of the church and state, under Constantine was 
the real beginning of the great apostacy which remains 
a curse and blight on Christianity to this day. Nor 
was that the real beginning of it. The early fathers, 
such as Polycarp, Eusebius, Cyprian, Origen and 
many other good men, unintentionally sowed the seed 
of discord, by blending Christianity with the philoso- 
phies and mythologies of Greece and Rome. They also 
took more or less interest in their political governments 
and in erecting fine meeting-houses in which to wor- 
ship. Pastors and bishops began to centralize and me 
with each other for the leadership, which soon devel- 
oped the Pope, predicted by Daniel as "The Little 
Horn;" and by Paul as the 44 Man of sin, the son of 
Perdition." As these things developed, true piety and 
pure devotion to God declined in the same ratio. 
And thus the way opened for the appearance of the 
" Great whore of Babylon, seated on the scarlet colored 



168 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



beast, with the golden cup in her hand full of the 
abomination of her fornication, of the wine Qf which 
(doctrines) she made the kings and all the inhabitants 
of the earth drunken." See Rev, xvii. This is simply 
a picture of the present confused doctrines of the differ- 
ent sectarian parties of the day. Constantine, in the 
image of the iron legs, is considerably below the knees of 
the great image. These terrible conflicting wars, guided 
by the finger of God, are beginning to cut themselve s 
out from the iron legs, preparatory to taking their 
proper position as the ten divided kingdoms, repre- 
sented in the ten toes of the great image, composed 
of "potter's clay and iron." The ankles are reached 
when the five hundred years rule of the iron legs or 
Roman government, positively end. This was in the 
year A. D. 476. I am rather anticipating here and will 
fall back to the end of Constantine's reign. We learn, 
according to Mr. Gibbon's great work, " The Decline 
and Fall of the Roman Empire," page 373, that Constan- 
tine the Great died A. D. 337 ; that he left three sons 
whose names were Constantine, Constantitus and Con- 
stans. That in his will he also associated two of his 
nephews, who were, with his three sons, to have an 
interest in governing the empire. Their names were 
Dolmatius and Hannibalianus. But these two nephews 
were soon sacrificed by the secret and jealous manage- 
ment of some of his ministers, soldiers and his three 
sons. After which even these, jealous and ambitious 
rulers sacrificed each other until in the course of about 
ten years Constantine alone survived and governed the 



THE INTERPRETATION OF THE IMAGE. 169 



empire. Julian, the apostate, became associated with 
him in governing a part of the empire, whom Constan- 
tine sent to Gaul, (now France). In this position 
Julian displayed great skill and personal bearing and 
soon became master of Gaul and Germany. These 
facts are sufficient to show that profane history is in 
perfect harmony with the predictions of the prophets 
and the Bible generally; and not only so, but in direct 
fulfillment of certain predictions of the prophets, which 
facts, Mr. Gibbon and other faithful historians (skep- 
tics or otherwise), have placed upon record without 
knowing their fitness to prophecy. Because the 
prophets assure us that the wicked will do wickedly 
and none of the wicked shall understand, but that the 
wise, (or Christians) shall understand. Hence it is 
much more difficult to convince a faithful christian 
that any important event of either ancient or modern 
times could transpire without applying to some pre- 
diction of God's inspired prophets, because he posi- 
tively Relieves that " known unto God are all his 
works from the beginning of the world." Hence 
nothing can transpire, either proximate or remote, that 
God did not foresee and determine. 

I will say to the reader at this point that it has been 
my aim from the start to confine my proofs and refer- 
ences mainly to the Bible itself. But I find that as I 
approach the feet and toes of the great image, I 
can make myself much easier understood by the reader, 
and much less liable to cavil and objections from both 
skeptics and honest Christians, by making an appeal 



170 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR* S VISION. 



to some well known and popular profane author. I 
shall therefore refer to Mr. Gibbon's "Decline and 
Fall of the Roman Empire." This phrase, however, I, 
as a Bible man, am bold to say, was never property 
comprehended from a Bible stand-point; and certainly 
that is the only stand-point by or from which a christian 
is at all justified in receiving any statement, more 
especially those who have proclaimed to the world their 
motto, "That when the Bible speaks we speak, and 
when the Bible is silent we must be silent." 

And now, my Christian brethren, you who stand fast 
to this motto, allow me to ask where in the Bible do 
you find the term, or the idea thus, " The fragments 
of the Roman Empire." You must and will say, 
it is not in the Bible. Then it is a borrowed term. 
This being so, is it not a violation of our sacred motto 
to use and apply it to the kingdom that plucked up, 
superseded, and forever supplanted the old pagan 
Roman government, the iron legs, and not the feet 
and toes, of the great image. Then from whom did 
you learn it? Most assuredly, in whole or in part from 
Mr. Gibbon's excellent and popular work, " The De- 
cline and Fall of the Roman Empire." Now it is but 
just to say that Mr. Gibbon's title and history are 
almost exclusively from profane and pagan authors, 
such as Tacitus, and Lucien, and many others who 
neither knew nor cared anything for the Bible, whose 
predictions by the prophets they were daily fulfill- 
ing : " The wicked are not to know." 

Nothing is more positively stated in the Bible 



THE INTERPRETATION OF THE IMAGE. 171 



than that the wicked shall not understand ; but it 
is just as positively affirmed that the wise or chris- 
tian shall understand. Yet it must be said in 
shame that many of these motto Christians will 
walk about in the open day, and marvelous light of 
the latter part of this nineteenth century (of which 
they do not fail to boast), with an open Bible in their 
hands, and yet assure you that in some way the govern- 
ments of the world are yet under the " Old Pagan 
Roman government." Yet they cannot put their finger 
on the word, or the idea by fair inference, in the whole 
Bible. I have great respect for Mr. Gibbon, as an 
honest and impartial historian, but I keep him on the 
stand as a reliable witness only. The Bible is my 
guide, my counselor, and my director. When I wish 
to ascertain or determine the time of the decline and 
fall of the old " Pagan Roman Empire," or iron legs 
of the great image, I first read the fortieth verse of the 
second chapter of Daniel thus : — 

" And the fourth kingdom shall be strong as iron; forasmuch as 
iron breaketh in pieces and subdueth all things, and as iron that 
breaketh all these shall it break in pieces and bruise." 

By the authority of Daniel as an interpreter, the 
above verse symbolically describes the iron legs 
or old Pagan Roman government, which anatom- 
ically succeeded the brazen waist or Grecian govern- 
ment, and lasted five hundred years. It is conceded 
by all Biblical chronologists, that the Roman gov- 
ernment began under Julius Ceesar, thirty-one years 



172 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



before Christ, and positively ended A. D. 476. Now 
this is the date affixed by historians, and all Biblical 
writers and commentators readily admit that it corre- 
sponds with the length of the legs of the great image, 
which, of course, must terminate at the ankles. Now, 
of course, Mr. Gibbon, nor any other writer of profane 
history, could reasonably understand this, and hence 
are not regarded as being especially accountable to the 
public, and perhaps not to God for their ignorance. 
But certainly Christians are, and more especially 
those whose motto is the Bible. And therefore it be- 
comes them to fc< time" those profane authors instead 
of accepting and falling in with their deductions. Nor 
do I regard them or myself as violating any principle 
in the great image to assume that "it," in a chronolo- 
gical and anatomical sense, is the real and only ' 4 time 
piece" of and for the world. And that the second 
chapter of Daniel is the only key for it. Let us 
endeavor to apply this key as far as our knowledge 
will permit. Beginning, then, with the dynasty of 
Nebuchadnezzar, for which a hundred years is al- 
lowed, and to that of the Medo-Persia two hundred 
years, to the Grecian three hundred years, and to the 
Romans five hundred years, making in all eleven 
hundred years. And this brings us down again to A. 
D. 476, at the ankles of the image and no farther. 
My Christian brethren, of the sacred "motto" (of 
which I believe Thomas and Alexander Campbell were 
the originators, and hence have not intentionally vio- 
lated it, and yet who have assumed, as all other truly 



THE INTERPRETATION OF THE IMAGE. 



173 



Biblical men must, that the symbols of the great image 
embraces all the governments of the world from the 
days of Nebuchadnezzar down to the end of time), 
please inform me and the rest of the people whether 
we are on " time," or out of time. If you say on time, 
which I know you must, then I respectfully ask our 
learned brethren to tell what governments, strictly 
symbolized under the great image, have interwoven 
and filled that long space of time from A. D. 476 to 
to A. D. 1886. Now if you answer (as I am sure you 
will), that the governments of the world have simply 
been under the "Fragments of the old Pagan Roman 
Empire," then I ask, is not this a violation of your 
sacred ?notto 9 to wit: " When the Bible speaks we 
speak, and when the Bible is silent we are silent," 



CHAPTER XIII. 



A DIGRESSION — ERRONEOUS YIEWS EXPOSED. 



FIRST, R. MILLIGAN'S ERROR, 

Most assuredly, the "Fragments" are in direct 
contrast with the above sentiment, and must have been 
borrowed from Mr. Gibbon's " Decline and Fall of the 
Roman Empire." He was an infidel author, who neither 
knew nor cared anything about the great image or the 
motto. But now let us notice the length of time that 
the Christian world has certainly been (agreeable to 
their own premises), like that of the children of Israel in 
the wilderness; that is from A. D. 476 to A. D. 1886, 
fourteen hundred and ten years, under the fragments 
of the Roman Empire, and yet these same illustrious 
Bible scholars, will assure you that that same old 
pagan government was torn to pieces by the Roman 
dragon, and divided up into ten separate and distinct 
parts. Now, is this fiction, or is it fact? li I did 
not have the proof right at hand, I should expect to 
be rightly accused of misrepresenting my noblest 
christian brethren, and hence must give one of their 
foremost Biblical authors in self-justification. 

Robert Milligan, a particular friend of A. Campbe 11 
(174) ' 



A DIGRESSION — ERRONEOUS VIEWS EXPOSED . 175 

(preacher, teacher and professor in Bethany College, 
for many years under the presidency of A. Campbell, 
afterwards teacher in Kentucky University), wrote 
an excellent book entitled fc< Reason and Revela- 
tion" To this book I call the reader's attention, first 
to page 99. The author here is treating on the four 
beasts of Daniel. (8th ch.) But I will drop down to 
where he speaks of the fourth beast or Roman dragon, 
and the ten kingdoms into which Rome was divided, 
thus : " The fourth beast was a monster, and had great 
iron teeth ; it trampled doAvn everything before it ; it 
had ten horns, symbolical of ten kingdoms ; and from 
among these sprung up another little horn, or kingdom. 
This beast was evidently a symbol of the Roman em- 
pire. The ten kingdoms into which it was divided, 
according to Machiavel, an Italian politician and his- 
torian, are as follows. The chronology is given by 
Bishop Loyd, (1) the Huns in Hungary, A- D. 356; 
(2) the Ostrogoths, in Moesia, A. D. 357; (3) the Visi- 
goths in Pannonia, A. D. 378; (4) the Franks in 
France, A. D. 407 ; (5) the Vandals in Africa, A. 
D. 407; (6) the Sueves and Alans in Spain, A. D. 
407 ; (7; the Burgundians in Burgundy, A. D. 407 ; 

(8) the Heruli and Rugians in Italy, A. D. 476; 

(9) the Saxons and Angles in Britain, A. D. 476; 

(10) the Lombards, first in Northern Germany, A. 
D. 483, and afterward in Italy, A. D. 562." Now I 
infer that the author has given to his readers a faith- 
ful historical statement, of the names and geographical 
position, which these ten broken up and divided 



176 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



kingdoms (answering to the ten horns of the dragon) 
of the old pagan Roman government: and if so, the 
great marvel with me is, why does not this excellent 
and learned author pay some attention to them him- 
self? I think it my duty to show that he does not. 
And why, is the question? But at the same time, in 
justice to Bro. Milligan, I will assure the reader, that 
his course as to the manner of treating this subject is 
in perfect harmony with that of the learned world, 
A. Campbell not excepted. 

I will reproduce as a proof of admission from this 
excellent and learned work of Bro. Milligan, 44 Reason 
and Revelation." Page 87, chapter eighth, "Fullfilled 
Prophecy ." This itself involves an issue because if 
fulfilled, it certainly became him to have shown how, 
where, and when, to the very last particle of it. But I 
waive this for the present. " Section 1st. Nebuchad- 
nezzar's vision of the stone and the image. This title 
certainly gets " the cart before the horse." The stone 
should be last, because it symbolizes the entire destruc- 
tion of the whole image. The author next gives a short 
introductory to that portion of the second chapter of 
Daniel, which bears directly on the subject of the 
great image, and which I do not think necessary for 
me to copy, seeing that I am mainly interested in the 
exposition Bro. Milligan makes of the symbols of the 
great image. And it is rather strange, that although 
he copies the second chapter from the thirty-first 
to the forty-fifth verses, which, of course, he re- 
gards as the scope, and covering the premises, treat- 



A DIGRESSION ERRONEOUS VIEWS EXPOSED. 177 



ing on this important subject. Yet instead of quoting 
and applying the symbols in the regular order in 
which Daniel interprets them, he generalizes, and in 
fact, throws them out of the order by placing the 
stone as the second item in his exposition. 

These expositions of the learned author, I deem it 
my duty in this part of my work to copy. First, that 
I may not be charged with doing him any injustice ; 
and second, that the reader may fully understand 
to what and wherein I take exceptions . (p. 89.) 1. 
" That the image described was but a symbol of four 
universal monarchies, of which the Babylonian or Chal- 
dean was the first in order. 2. That the stone cut out 
of the mountain without hands was also a symbol of 
another monarchy, which is here called the Kingdom 
of Heaven, but which \^as of an order very different 
from the four preceding. More than twenty-four 
centuries have passed away since this vision was re- 
vealed and interpreted by Daniel. What, then, does 
history record concerning it? Have intervening events 
served to place Daniel among the true or the false 
prophets? Let us inquire, and observe ; I. That the 
epoch from which the chronology of this vision is 
reckoned, is by the interpretation fixed at the beginning 
of Nebuchadnezzar's reign. 6 Thou art this head of 
gold.' Here, the emperor is by a common figure of 
prophecy, put for the empire ; and this, therefore, 
clearly identifies the first kingdom. II. The second 
was the Medo-Persian. This is evident. (1) be- 
cause it immediately succeeded the Chaldean empire, 

12 



178 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



538 B. C. (2) It, to.o, was universal. (3) It was 
inferior to the Chaldean in morality, unity and energy. 
6 The Persian Kings,' says the learned Prideaux, 
' were the worst race of men that ever governed an 
empire.' (4) It was by its silver-plate, shields, etc., dis- 
tinguished as ' The Silver Empire/ III. The third 
was the Macedonian. This is obvious, (1) because it 
immediately succeeded the Medo-Persian, 334 B. 
C. (2) It was universal. (3) Because the Greeks 
were distinguished for their brazen armor — brazen 
coated Greeks ; was one of their common appella- 
tions. (IV.) The fourth was the Roman Empire. It, 
and it alone, fulfills all the conditions and specifica- 
tions of this part of the prophecy. ( 1 ) Because it 
succeeded the Greek empire. (2) It was universal. (3) 
It was, on account of its great strength most properly 
represented by the iron. (4) But the Romans were 
weakened by their admixture with foreigners. And 
hence their's was an empire composed of iron and 
clay. The other three kingdoms were comparatively 
homogeneous. They were all oriental in their language, 
laws, and customs, et cetera. But the Roman Empire 
embraced all the peculiarities of Europe, Asia, and 
Africa." 

Now I have copied Brother Milligan's exposition in 
full concerning the four sjmibols of the great image, 
beginning with the Babylonian and ending with the 
universal Roman Empire, which is all that this scholar 
and logician claims as pertaining to the great image, 



A DIGRESSION — ERRONEOUS VIEWS EXPOSED. 179 

in further proof of which I will quote, in connection, 
from his own words, thus: — 

u We have now clearly identified the image as a whole and also 
in its several parts, and it only remains therefore to consider the 
stone, or rather the kingdom of God of which the stone is here 
used as an emblem." 

Again, I will say in all candor to the reader, that in 
these quotations from this learned author, I see, or 
think I see, so many absurd and objectional points, 
which are in direct conflict with the plain teaching of 
the sacred Scriptures, on that important subject, that 
I am at a loss to know which I should present first. 
But as it is a question that will at once involve the 
violation of our motto, and also show that the author 
is entirely reckless in his exposition of the character 
of these symbols that positively represents the univer- 
sal Roman Empire, I will therefore quote the symbols 
as interpreted by Daniel, in the second chapter. 
We will begin at the closing portion of the thirty- 
eighth verse : "Thou art this head of gold." Now, 
Brother Milligan readily admits that Nebuchadezzar 
fully represents the first symbol. Then thirty-ninth : 
" And after thee shall arise another kingdom inferior 
to thee." He also admits that this inferior kingdom, 
symbolized by the " silver arms and breast," was the 
Medo-Persian dynasty. " Another third kingdom of 
brass that shall have rule over all the earth." This is 
likewise accepted by Brother Milligan as the Grecian 
empire, and the last, agreeable to our author, is the 



180 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



Roman empire. " And the fourth kingdom shall be 
strong as iron, forasmuch' as iron hreaketh in piece 
and subdueth all things, and as iron breaketh all these 
shall it break in pieces and bruise." Now, reader, 
you are bound to admit that I have already given up 
to Brother Milligan all that he claims, as pertaining to 
the image, except some clay. But how can he in jus- 
tice claim that when the very last sentence in the 
fourth symbol represented by " iron broken to pieces," 
iron and clay are mixed when only iron is mentioned. 
This, of course, applies to the lower end of the iron 
legs, where they reach the ankles. The legs do not 
include the feet, and hence, can not, in justice, claim 
to include the clay in them ; this would only lead to 
confusion in describing the next symbol. And while 
at this point, I will call your attention to the author's 
reason why the Romans were distinguished as a mix- 
ture of iron and clay. " But the Romans were by 
their admixture ivith foreigners ." Where is the proof 
of this to be found? "The other three kingdoms 
were comparatively homogeneous. But the Roman 
empire embraced all the peculiarities of Europe, Asia 
and Africa." Now, this certainly is an oversight of 
the author, because, had he taken the least pains to 
have drawn a proper contrast between the beginning 
of the Grecian and Roman governments, he would 
have discovered his mistake. Because history shows 
plainly that Alexander the Great suddenly issued out 
of the little kingdom of Macedon, mainly founded by 
his father Philip, and crossed the Hellespont with only 



A DIGRESSION ERRONEOUS TIEWS EXPOSED. 181 



thirty thousand infantry, apd four thousand cavalry, 
all that he could raise. He met and overcame the 
Persians, one hundred thousand strong, on the banks 
of the river Granicus ; and again at the Bay of Issus, 
of six hundred thousand, and so on, until he entirely 
overcame Darius, the last of the Persian, or Silver 
Empire. And then by rapid marching and successful 
battles, in about eight or ten years, he had conquered 
the world. His subjects were about all " foreigners." 
Why? The very spots on the leopard symbolizes the 
spotted character of his subjects. Whereas, the 
Romans, long before the days of Julius Caesar, were 
great conquerors ; and by the time that Caesar over- 
came Pompey, (just about the time that iron legged 
symbol became a positive fixture), the Romans were 
masters of, say, one-half of the world ; so that these 
facts takes all the clay out of his 44 anti-homoge- 
neous" argument. I do not wish to follow np all the 
inconsistencies which I find, or think I find, (the reader 
must be the judge of this), in this connection, I wish 
to obtain a point where I can sum up (an unpleasant 
task), the whole in a nut shell. And this the author 
has not failed to give to his readers in the latter part 
of the ninety-second and ninety -third pages. And I 
infer this to be a full exposition of the orthodox mean- 
ing and manner of the destruction of the srreat image, 
and of course, indorsed by the scholars of this great 
" Reformation " of the nineteenth century. For this 
reason, and for this only, it demands my special atten- 
tion. 



182 NEBUCHADNEZZAR* S VISION. 

" These principles, emanating, from the highest 
authority in the universe, were first proclaimed to 
the whole world, in all their fullness, during the last 
days of the iron empire. They spread like leaven 
among the masses. Even the Roman army felt their 
all-subduing power and sanctifying influence ; and the 
consequence was that many, like the devout Cornelius, 
beat their swords into plowshares and their spears into 
pruning hooks, and solemnly declared before their em- 
perors and generals, that they would learn and practice 
the art of war no more. The image was then smitten 
on its feet. But the wound was mortal to the whole 
body. The tyrant that had governed the world from the 
days of Nebuchadnezzar to that hour was slain. His 
spirit was vanquished, and his whole physical organiza- 
tion, consisting of gold, and silver, and brass, and iron, 
and clay, was then broken into many fragments." 
This whole quotation, to my mind, crowns the climax 
of absurdity and self-contradiction. That this is a 
serious charge I am fully aware ; nor would I make it 
only to awaken interest on this wonderfully important 
subject. Knowing that if I should be found, Scriptur- 
ally, in the wrong, it would be a small matter, and 
gratefully should, and would I submit to it. But to 
place, or to be the means of placing one of the leading 
authors of the world, and a representative professor, on 
all Bible subjects, in the wrong, is mortifying to me. 
Yet when I reflect that, " God must be true if all men 
are found to be liars," I cannot shrink from the state- 
ments of God's word : hence to my task. And I will 



A DIGRESSION ERRONEOUS VIEWS EXPOSED. 183 

assume, and undertake to prove from his own writing, 
that Brother Milligan did not undertand the nature, 
character, object, nor design that God had in view 
in presenting the great image, first to Nebuchadnezzar 
and by Daniel's record of it, to all faithful children, 
who can comprehend it. Experience teaches that it 
is like water spilled upon the ground to talk to persons 
on this subject, who do not fully comprehend its object 
and design. Although this most excellent and pious 
brother has been for some years deceased, yet, his book 
is alive, and as no one known to me has publicly 
taken any exceptions to his exposition of the great 
image, I shall regard his teaching as indorsed by all 
the great scholars of this reformation. And first, 1 
will call your attention to what I consider a contradic- 
tion. I will requote : " The principles of the Christian 
religion were first proclaimed to the world during the 
last days of the iron empire." Then on page 65 he 
says: " That the kingdom of Christ, otherwise called 
the kingdom of heaven, or of God, was set up on, or 
about the day of Pentecost A. D. 34, is as clearly and 
as fully established as any other event in the history 
of the world." And as this was about four hundred 
and forty-two years before the fall of the Roman em- 
pire, we conclude that the first part is satisfactorily 
made out; that in the days of these kings the God of 
heaven did set up his kingdom among men (the 
Roman kings)." Now notice that in his order of time 
the kingdom of Christ was set up A. D. 34, the first 
days of the Roman empire. Then, as quoted on page 



184 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR* S VISION. 



68, he has it in the last days of the iron empire. Now, 
I would be more than ready to concede it as an over- 
sight, were it not for what follows in this connection, 
thus: "The image was then smitten on its feet:" 
that, is, when Christianity was first proclaimed during 
the last days of the iron empire. If Babylon is not in 
this, what does it mean? " But the wound was mortal 
to the whole body ; the tyrant that had governed the 
world from the days of Nebuchadnezzar was slain." 
What hour, my brother? Certainly when Christianity 
was first proclaimed ; because you connect them directly 
in your statement thus : "And the image, or tyrant of 
the world was slain, being smitten on its feet," about 
A. D. 34. Then the feet must have changed location 
from the ankles, up to the thighs of the iron-legged 
empire. If Brother Milligan is correct, then the poor 
old image is maimed sure enough, for he has lost his 
feet. " His spirit was vanquished and his whole phys- 
ical organization, consisting of gold, and silver, and 
brass, and iron, and clay, was then broken into many 
fragments." Worse and worse. " His spirit was van- 
quished." What spirit? Brother Milligan would an- 
swer, 6 ' The spirit and power of the Roman dragon," for 
certainly he was born with Julius Caesar, his first iron 
troth. Then if Brother Milligan is correct, his 
spirit was vanquished after about A. D. 34 or 50. 
Hence there was no more wars, carnage, and bloodshed, 
after the dragon lay down ; because no body can move 
without its appropriate spirit. And what could the 
dragon do without gold and silver? No wonder his 



A DIGRESSION ERRONEOUS VIEWS EXPOSED. 185 



spirit was vanquished, because he had nothing left 
with which to purchase his munitions of war, to equip 
his armies with swords, and battle axes, lances and 
battering rams. Neither could he grind down his poor 
subjects, and compel them to cultivate the clay, and 
bring the products of the soil to sustain his beastly 
soldiers and generals, while they butchered all who did 
not at once submit to the dictation of their base em- 
perors. But the question is, has this millennial age been 
verified in whole or in part? Nay, verily ! Because the 
most terrible and savage wars that ever disgraced the 
name of man followed the advent of Jesus Christ, down 
through the Roman dragon age, ending A. D. 476. 
Nor did the ten kingdoms into which it was torn into 
pieces or divided, restrain the world much from blood 
and carnage. 

I infer that Brother Milligan was not only a little, but 
badly mistaken. Mainly, with regard to the real ob- 
ject and design of the image ; because, certainly, if he 
only opened his prophetic eyes to the object, and de- 
sign of the great image, and applied his work (even 
to the four years of unpleasantness that occurred 
between the United States, and the Confederate States, 
which he certainly witnessed ; during which time about 
five hundred thousand of their citizens were laid in 
their gory beds) ; in answer to the question whether it 
was Jesus Christ, or Belial, (the devil), who authorized 
them to go and equip themselves to the very best ad- 
vantage, so that they might kill each other systemati- 
cally, and burn and destroy each other's property, and 



186 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



every other character of wickedness (rather increasing 
from then till now), which the roaring lion could 
invent. Yet his spirit was vanquished about eighteen 
hundred years ago. But this is what the great Biblical 
scholars of this great reformation told us and the world. 
Please give us the exception for him; and if I have 
offended I am more than willing to make my acknowl- 
edgment. 



II.— A. CAMPBELL'S ERRORS. 

But now, in part, to relieve the apparent loneliness 
of my deceased Brother Milligan, and the better to 
justify myself in this writing, I will also call the atten- 
tion of the reader, to the teaching of our dearest, and 
most beloved brother, A. Campbell, on this very sub- 
ject : because I think that truth demands it. God and 
the Bible knows no man after the flesh ; even Moses 
and David were not exceptions. The history of his life, 
and the open candor, which to-day is apparent in all 
that he wrote, would indicate that if living to-day he 
would say ; " Speak on, for if God's truth can be ad- 
vanced by my mistakes, I will rejoice in exposure." 

With this premised, I will quote from his debate 
with Owens (page 334) on this subject. The careful 
reading of this treatise several years ago brought me 
to the conclusion, that Brother Campbell did then lay 
down premises, from which he, nor any other writer 
known to me ever reached the legitimate conclusions. 



A DIGRESSION ERRONEOUS VIEWS EXPOSED. 187 



Hence, long before taking exceptions to a so justly re- 
nowned teacher, preacher and profound Bible scholar, 
I read, and reread, all the predictions of the prophet, 
bearing, as I thought, upon the subject of the great 
image. I find that they are many ; I also read many 
Biblical authors, among which I consider Brother Mil- 
ligan the best ; and hence, after such investigation, 
became more confirmed in my first views ; and not al- 
together my own either, because I have sought the aid 
of others, both privately and public: and so far have 
not been refuted. In fact, have not had exceptions 
taken to my general views. But mark you, I still hold 
myself open to conviction. Nothing but God's truth 
have I at stake. The whole life and character of 
Brother Campbell will justify a similar sentiment 
prominent in his life, as his writings abundantly 
prove. But remember that Brother Talbott Fanning 
said before his death, ' 6 That the man has not yet lived, 
since the Great Apostacy, who had died clear outside 
of the smoke of Babylon." And the historical fact 
that I am now about to introduce, has gone far in my 
mind, to justify the truth of its application, to old 
Brother Campbell : nor do I suppose that Brother Fan- 
ning, from his well-known frankness, would have 
shrank from the very probable application of the state- 
ment to himself. And I am sure the expression (con- 
sidering the man that uttered it), has been one cause, at 
least, of my determination, if possible, (the will of God 
being so,) to die outside of the old harlot's dominions. 
I will now quote and comment on the passage :— 



188 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



44 The prophecy of Daniel more circumstantially 
describes the time in the wonderful vision which he 
explained for Nebuchadnezzar. In this vision there 
was a prospective view of the history of the world 
from the time of the Chaldean or Assyrian monarchy 
down to the end of 4 time.' (Here are the premises. ) 
That this vision and prophecy might sufficiently attract 
attention, and interest the feelings of all the world, it 
was vouchsafed to an Assyrian king, and explained by 
a Jewish prophet. The Jews and Gentiles are both 
concerned in it. Nebuchadnezzar had the vision, and 
Daniel interpreted it. Thus Babjdon and Jerusalem 
attest its truth. In this vision, and the interpretation 
of it, the four great pagan empires are most accu- 
rately defined. The golden head of the image which 
the king saw, was announced by Daniel to be the Chal- 
dean dynasty; the silver shoulders were the Medo- 
Persian dynasty ; the brazen body, the Macedonian 
empire ; and the iron legs the Roman empire. These 
were the only four empires of the pagan world which 
attained to universal dominion. The Assyrian began 
two thousand two hundred and thirty-three years 
before the birth of Christ, lasted fourteen hundred 
years, and ended seven hundred and seventy years 
before Christ. The Persian empire began five hun- 
dred and thirty-eight years before Christ, continued 
two hundred years, and fell, three hundred and thirty- 
six years before the Christian era. The Macedonian 
or Grecian, only lasted ten years ; it began 334, and 
ended 324, before Christ. The Roman began 31 before 



A DIGRESSION ERRONEOUS VIEWS EXPOSED. 189 

Christ, and after continuing five hundred years, ended 
Anno Domini 476." 

Now, here, Bro. C. has certainly given us as beauti- 
ful, and correct historical statement of the four uni- 
versal pagan dynasties, as their history justifies, except, 
as I might say, in oue particular verse. The first 
dynasty, as represented by Nebuchadnezzar, certainly 
was Babylonian and Chaldean; and not Assyrian: 
because the Assyrian Nineveh being its capital was 
destroyed by the Medes and Babylonians together, and 
then made subject to the Babylonians. See Josephus, 
page 339. But the main point to notice, is, that, like 
Bro. Milligan, he appears to be perfectly satisfied with 
the four universal pagan dynasties, and does not seem 
to claim, or desire any more, as intermediate save that 
of Christ's. I will quote, because it is important that 
we hear his own words: — 

" Now it was distinctly said, that in the days of the 
last empire, the God of heaven would set up a kingdom 
in the world, which should obtain the universal domin- 
ion of the world ; and that it would break, and bruise to 
atoms, every particle of the pagan governments: and, 
most astonishing of all, it would begin without human 
aid ; or, it would resemble a stone, cut out of a moun- 
tain without hands, which self-propelled, should roll 
on, increase, and smite this wonderful image of the 
pagan governments, demolish it, and fill the whole 
earth. Such was the imagery of the vision. And 
was not the Messiah born in the days of the Caesars, who 
first formed and governed the iron empire? Two inci- 



190 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



dents in this prophecy are worthy of notice. 1. The 
time fixed for the commencement of this new kingdom 
of God in the world ; and 2. That the Romans once 
subdued there should never again be another universal 
empire upon the earth, save that of the Crucified 
King." 

Now, I think, I have quoted sufficient to give the 
reader not only a general, but particular view of Bro. 
C.'s conclusions. And that he emphasizes 46 on the 
four universal governments, save that of the Crucified 
King," the fifth, of course, as Bro. Milligan plainly 
says, so that they agree; and, hence Bro. C. would 
indorse Bro. M.'s statements in relation to the entire 
destruction of the great image ; his spirit vanquished, 
and so on, during the early part of the Roman empire. 
Now, I humbly ask, is it possible that neither of these 
great Bible commentators had carefully read, especially 
the forty-first, forty-second and forty-third verses of the 
second chapter of Daniel? For if they had, nothing 
is more certain to my mind than that the real, the true, 
and literal construction and application of the symbols 
contained in these three verses would have convinced 
and confirmed their premises ; but of course would 
have condemned their conclusions. For I believe that 
it is a generally admitted principle in logic, that, when 
premises and conclusions do not agree, there is some- 
thing wrong in the reasoning or premises. But be this 
as it may, for my own part, when I first noticed Mr. 
Campbell's premises, viz., "That the vision or sym- 
bols embraced in the great image represented all gov- 



A DIGRESSION ERRONEOUS VIEWS EXPOSED. 191 

ernments down to the end of time" it struck me with 
great force ; because, said I, if this is really true in 
fact, then of course the government of the United 
States, is somewhere symbolically represented in the 
feet and toes of that great image : because we are cer- 
tainly in time, not eternity. 



COMMENTS ON THE FRAGMENTS OF THE OLD ROMAN 

EMPIRE. 

These men should have been honoring God by giv- 
ing special attention to the facts presented in the 
" feet and toes of the great image," as given by God's 
prophet, Daniel, instead of following Mr. Gibbon and 
other skeptical authors, who infer the indefinite term to 
be occupied by "The Fragments of the Roman Empire." 
Then, unless, the}' have been safely and intelligently 
led down through this wilderness of 1410 years, 
these men cannot tell us what elements of this image 
shadow forth the United States and other governments 
of the world, which are now moving down to their end. 
And yet they will admit that the symbols as set forth 
in the great image figuratively represent all gov- 
ernments of the world down to the end of time. 
Surely, the legs of the lame are not equal. Nothing 
mortifies or troubles me at present so much, as the 
knowledge of the fact, that while penning these truthful 
lines, I realize that I must to a greater or less extent 
come in conflict with some names that I revere, and 
by whose writings I have been so much instructed. 



192 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



Such names as the lamented Eobt. Milligan ; old 
Bro. Campbell; Talbott Fanning, and others of the 
Reformation. But this is my apology for what seems 
to be ingratitude. The views of these men in relation 
to the " Roman Fragments," only proves to me that 
it is possible for good and honest reformers to break 
loose from the old beaten track of their predecessors, 
in relation to the teaching, doctrine and practice of 
pure Christianity, as presented by Christ and his holy 
apostles in the New Testament, and yet go hand and 
glove with these same blind predecessors when it comes 
to the application of the predictions of the prophets 
of the Old Testament. Hence, one foot still lin- 
gers behind in Babylon. And still says " /Shibboleth" 
to the old Roman "Fragments" Oh, consistency! 
Brother, come entirely out of Babylon — - and be not 
partakers of her sins. 

And now, perhaps you will say to me, " physician 
heal thyself." For if you presume to set aside the 
present teachings of the great scholars of the world on 
the subject of the " Fragments of the old Roman 
Empire," then show us the symbols of these gov- 
ernments of to-day in the feet and toes of the great 
image, heretofore overlooked; which when prop- 
erly applied, will fully supply, this gap of fourteen 
hundred years, without resorting to the " Frag- 
ments^ etc." Now, in God's name, I heartily ac- 
cept this proposition, and have no fears for the result, 
if I have the ability to arrange and present the proof, 
for I am sure that it is there. 



A DIGRESSION ERRONEOUS VIEWS EXPOSED. 193 

I am astonished that so many great and learned men, 
one after another, would hang their ''premises and 
conclusions " on so flimsy, and indefinite a thread, as 
"The Fragments of the Roman Empire." If this is 
really true, the great image has no feet; and no king- 
dom can apply to the feet and toes; if this were so then 
they are excusable and the poor old image has neces- 
sarily been standing on the old stumps of his iron legs 
since A. D. 476 ; or about 1,400 years. But I will 
humbly say to these learned scholars, that I have now 
come in God's name and authority, through and by his 
holy word, to restore back to the great image his long 
\a$t feet and toes. And that, simply by strictly observ- 
ing two principles of the New Testament ; first, " How 
readest thou," and second, 64 Understandest thou ivhat 
thou readest." In order to give what I believe to be 
the learned world's illustration on this most important 
subject, I make this digression after which my remarks 
will apply mainly to the feet and toes of the great image. 
You will very naturally say that this is presumptuous in 
one who makes no high pretensions to scholarship nor 
fame as an author. But I answer, that with me (after 
all) it is simply a question of the word of God in con- 
trast with the opinions of men. 

13 



CHAPTER XIV. 



THE FEET RESTORED TO THE IMAGE. 



INTRODUCTION. 

We are situated on a new continent, which is as vast in 
extent as it is wonderful in its natural resources. Our 
form of government is unique, in that it is republican, 
and not kingly. Our chief magistrate, together with 
all our subordinate officers, are elective. Our laws are 
passed and determined through representatives elected, 
or chosen from among its common citizens. And our 
rights as an independent government amidst the nations 
of the earth, are based upon the blood and sacrifice of 
our citizens shed in its struggle of separation from the 
oppression of the mother country, England. 

I have often rejoiced at having noticed Bro. Camp- 
bell's premises, let his conclusions be as they may. 
Because I believe that it was the prime cause that set 
me to ferreting out, and applying a symbol which I am 
sure applies to the United States ; because not hereto- 
fore applied to any other nation. But this, by the 
way. There time is, however, another, symbol pre- 
ceding that of the United States. Christians cannot 
be justified in either misplacing:, adding to, or taking 
(194) 



THE FEET RESTORED TO THE IMAGE. 195 



from, one word, type, figure, symbol, or idea pre- 
sented in the Scriptures of the living God. What we 
may all do in ignorance, God will judge according to 
his mercy and righteousness. And now my next 
effort will be to restore to the great image his God- 
given " feet and toes." And in doing so, I will say 
that I have no real objection to the rather obsolete and 
indefinite premises of the schools to wit: The "Frag- 
ments of the old Pagan Roman Empire" providing 
I am allowed to apply them. Because in the seventh 
chapter of Daniel, it is shown to be about the last work 
of the old Roman pagan dragon, to tear in pieces, or 
fragments, the very last particle of the iron-legged em- 
pire, just as it was Hearing the ankles. The dragon, 
which simply represents the terribly cruel, and unnatural 
ferocity of man towards his fellow man, (in which bru- 
tality the Romans, as this symbol justifies, excelled 
that of any other nation of ancient or modern times,) 
which was particularly exemplified in the character 
and actions of such savage monsters as Alaric, the king 
of the Goths, and Attilla the Hun, who respectively 
from A. D. 409 to A. D. 440, devastated a great por- 
tion of this Pagan Empire, and who composed two of 
the ten savage nations : hence, "fragments 99 into which 
the old Roman, or iron-legged government was torn, or 
disrupted. There is no impropriety in calling these 
ten nations, " fragments of the old Roman empire," 
provided we allow them to fall into line, and take their 
places in the next symbol of the image — the potter 9 s 
clay and iron toes. It is not my design to quote, or 



196 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



refer to profane history any further than necessary to 
sustain the facts of the Bible in relation to these sym- 
bols. The only reasonable objection that can be urged 
from a human stand-point is, that these alleged ten 
kingdoms were frequently merged into one, two, or 
three monarchies ; as, for instance, the one under the 
Emperor Justinian, who reigned at Constantinople; and 
Theodorick the Goth, at Rome. But, as Mr. Gibbon 
and other historians show, these ten kingdoms, as they 
became more enlightened and advanced, toward the 
eighth and tenth centuries, became more permanently 
fixed in their own respective kingdoms. But right 
here, let me call attention to another fact in relation to 
all these symbols ; that is, that the union or otherwise 
of the particular parts of the body, represented by each 
particular symbol of the image, must be regarded. 
Take for instance the " silver arms and breast." 
These very naturally represent two nations, the Medes 
and Persians. Now apply this principle to the feet — 
ten toes of man. This must not be lost sight of, be- 
cause the feet of man is the real basis of this symbolic 
image. Notice then your own feet, and you will find that 
when the bones and sinews first leave the ankle they are 
very close together, but diverge toward the end of the 
foot, where they separate entirely into the toes, of which 
there are five. But mark you that no toe, separate or 
combined, can ever go off and leave the foot except by 
amputation ; neither can any of these ten kingdoms get 
out from under the control of the great image. Neither 
should they wish to, especially so long as he is kind 



THE FEET RESTORED TO THE IMAGE. 197 



enough to furnish them with plenty of gold and silver, 
and brass, and iron, and clay. Allow me to remind you 
of another thing in relation to the human foot, i.e., 
that it is not all toes. The heel and the instep com- 
poses at least one-half of the foot. It is doing no 
violence to the symbol to apply one heel to Constanti- 
nople, the other heel to China, as they stood in the 
fifth and sixth centuries. To get out from under the 
power and control of the great image at that time, was 
to get out of the world. Wherever o;old is used for 
money there is Nebuchadnezzar and the whole image. 
I feel perfectly satisfied and justified in these state- 
ments. I am not straining a prophetic point here at 
all: — 

" Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of 
the world." Acts xv: 18. 

This is a sweeping statement, " all his ivories.' ' To 
know his works is to direct and control them. How could 
any wisdom, power, or authority (call it by what name 
you please), predict any future event, and give reliable 
assurance that it shall be fulfilled, except he has the 
wisdom to foreknow, and the power to direct the peo- 
ple, so that they will unwittingly, and unknowingly (to 
themselves,) bring about the fulfillment. Does not God 
say by his prophet Daniel, " That the wicked shall do 
wickedly, and none of the wicked shall understand." 
With this for authority, I am disposed to regard ail the 
facts recorded (if true) in profane history, no matter 
whether the author is pagan, infidel, or Christian, as 



198 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



nothing more nor less than property on the outside of 
the house, (the church) ; and hence, open for the in- 
formation and examination of all classes of men ; while 
the predictions of the prophets, and the manner of 
their fulfillment, are entirely within the house, (the 
church) and open to the investigation of all God's 
children. As certainly as God did inspire his holy 
prophets to write, just so certain did God design their 
writings to be understood and applied, not by angels, 
but by men. I am strongly inclined to believe that no 
important event that has, or will take place in this world, 
relative to the two opposite kingdoms, or lines of de- 
scent, but that has long since been written by the 
prophets. Hence the duty of all Christians to prayer- 
fully study and apply them. And for which this feeble 
effort of mine is made. I would think that I owed an 
apology for writing this book, if it were not written : — 

"Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the Scriptures, is of any 
private interpretation." II. Peter i: 2. 

This Scripture forestalls, even the necessity of an 
apology. Notwithstanding my free acknowledgment 
of the vastly superior ability, both natural and ac- 
quired, of many great Bible scholars, I can see that 
they have not understood properly many of the sym- 
bols, and predictions of the prophets. I can see that 
they are unwilling even to read the Scriptures, on 
which I mainly rely to sustain the proposition now be- 
fore us. Instead of being driven to the necessity of 
making use of such indefinite and infidel, term as " the 



THE FEET RESTORED TO THE IMAGE. 



199 



fragrants of the old Roman empire," in order to fill up, 
or supply that long lapse of time from A. D. 476, to 
our own day, there are positive and definite symbols, 
and predictions, found in the second chapter of Daniel, 
which, when properly interpreted, apply to the govern- 
ment of that period. The Almighty God of heaven 
and earth, did present in a vision to his servant Neb- 
uchadnezzar the symbols that must supply this long , 
lost period of time. This vision was interpreted by 
Daniel, and placed on record in the Bible for the 
free investigation of all scholars, and men to examine, 
without money and without price. 



ADDITIONAL SYMBOLIC ELEMENTS IN THE IMAGE. 

" And whereas thou sawest the feet and toes, part of potter's 
clay, and part of iron, the kingdom shall be divided ; but there 
shall be in it the strength of iron, forasmuch as thou sawest the 
iron mixed with miry clay. And as the toes of the feet were part 
of iron and part of clay, so the kingdom shall be partly strong and 
partly broken." Dan. ii: 41-42. 

I claim, without any fear of successful contradiction, 
that the above quotation embraces the time of long- 
lost period which corresponds to the feet and toes of 
the great image. The first feature to be noticed in 
this quotation is that Nebuchadnezzar was to have a 
full panoramic view of each and every government, 
from his own to the very last one, the end of human 
governments. And let us not forget that this knowl- 
edge was the very thing which Nebuchadnezzar so 



200 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



earnestly desired, on account of which the vision was 
presented to him. 

"As for thee 0, King, thy thoughts come into thy mind, upon 
thy bed, what should come to pass hereafter, and he that revealeth 
secrets maketh known to thee what shall come to pass.' ' Dan. 
ii: 29. 

Now, may not this Scripture be very justly regarded 
as a "pledge 99 on the part of the Almighty, that in this 
vision he would grant his request , desire or prayer, even 
to the last character of government in any way per- 
taining to the great image. With this understood, I 
will now go back and show to the reader that God did 
not only fulfill this pledge to Nebuchadnezzar in the 
vision, but also to us. 6 'And whereas thou sawest the 
feet and toes." This proves conclusively that God 
did make a full display of the character of governments, 
symbolized in the feet and toes of the great image. 
There is no character of government, human or divine, 
or important event, that God did not fully compre- 
hend and determine, long before the event took place ; 
and I am persuaded, was signified to men by his holy 
prophets. 

Having now premised thus far, on what God did 
figuratively present to the mind of Nebuchadnezzar, in 
regard to what should come to pass of human govern- 
ments hereafter, and knowing the great length of time 
that has transpired since that event, and also that the 
symbols cease with the miry clay and iron, (except that 
of the stone symbol, which is destined to destroy the 
whole image), \ have come to the conclusion that the 



THE FEET RKSTOIiKD TO THE IMAGE . 



201 



present governments of the world were embraced in 
the feet and toes of the great image. 44 The latter 
days," 46 the hereafter," when the ten kingdoms were 
brought into existence out of the old iron-legged pagan 
government, we have the first and proper application 
of the "potter's clay " to human governments ; a sub- 
stance easily broken to pieces. 44 Potter's clay and 
iron, in contradistinction with the potter's clay, means 
coercion ; and shows farther, that although broken to 
pieces, they still retained about the same indomitable 
valor in war, as when attached to the iron legged govern- 
ment. Miry clay, as its nature implies, means relaxing, 
pliable, giving way. God foreknew, and foredetermined, 
that a time would come, in the "hereafter," when more 
liberal principles and privileges would operate in 
human governments, or during the 66 feet and toe" 
period. This implies more liberty for the people* 
which God had predetermined by the words, 44 miry 
clay." The well-known relaxing principles belong- 
ing to miry clay would more simply and naturally con- 
vey the idea of liberty, when applied to human 
government, than 44 potter's clay." But let the reader 
notice that even the miry clay is mixed with 44 iron." 
The sword, which means coercion, is inseparately 
connected with each and every character of govern- 
ment under the rule of the great image, no matter 
how liberal their institution may become. Having 
now defined, to the best of my ability, what I conceive 
to have been the original design of the Almighty in 
using these figures, i.e., 44 potter's clay and iron," 



202 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



and " miry clay and iron," I will next scripturally 
point out the human governments to which the figures 
apply. From the days of Justinian to the great Charle- 
magne, of the eighth century, none of those terrible 
warriors were able to again unite and hold more than 
about half of the number of the kingdoms under one 
ruler or emperor. 

The most successful of these appears to have been 
Charlemagne who, as Mr. Gibbon informs us, made 
three and thirty campaigns in Germany, and else- 
where, and also four to Italy and Rome, during 
which time he bestowed to. or, conferred upon the 
Roman Pontiff the Excarchate of Ravena, and in time, 
for this generous act, no doubt, was crowned Emperor 
of Rome. (See Gibbon's Rome, volume 3, page 344.) 
His prospects were quite flattering, for a time, for 
establishing in his family, another universal empire. 
But the same historian informs us, " That his four 
degenerate sons no longer exhibited any symptoms of 
virtue or power, and were soon distinguished by the 
ridiculous epithets, of "The Bald," "The Stam- 
merer," "The Fat," and "The Simple;" (page 349). 
This fully justifies the sentiment, " that man proposes, 
but God disposes" of human events. From about this 
time forward to the tenth or twelfth centuries, these 
ten kingdoms of the disrupted old Roman empire grad- 
ually fell back and again began to occupy something 
like their original boundaries, and their national his- 
tories became much more reliable. 



CHAPTER XV. 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 



FIRST THE POTTER'S CLAY AND IRON. 

For my present object, I will select one of these 
kingdoms, and through her history, determine what is 
true — according to the f eet and toes of the image — of 
all the kingdoms. And as our general, and particular 
national history is directly connected with that of 
England, I will select some good and reliable history 
of that nation, and show therefrom the two elements, 
" potter's clay and iron," and the " miry clay and 
iron in her form of government. As I have " Good- 
rich's School History of England," I will make use 
of that. The beginning of the miry clay and iron 
principle in the English system of government had its 
origin with " William the Conqueror." That peculiar 
form of government which he and his " Norman 
barons" first introduced into England, I regard as the 
morning star of English and American liberty ; the 
signing of the " Magna Charta " by King John as the 
dawn of day ; the establishment of the " House of 
Commons," as the rising sun ; and her subsequent his- 
tory as the full advanced day, and American institu- 

(203) 



204 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



tions as the full orbed day — noon. These were the 
substances which God designed to prefigure when he 
inspired the prophet to write, "the miry clay and 
iron" symbol. And now, kind reader, I will say to 
you that I have set out what I premise to be the char- 
acter of governments reaching to the end of the toes 
of the great image. And in God's name and fear, 
watch me closely and determine whether or not, my 
proof and conclusions correspond with the premise. 
If not, I am sure that it will be entirely owing to my lack 
of ability to bring forward the history to correspond 
with the Bible proof, because T am certain that it is 
there, and which also proves that that is the end of 
man's government in this world. In order to intro- 
duce William the Conqueror to the reader we find on 
page 52, Goodrich's history, that Harold, of the re- 
stored Saxon line was king of England ; but he did not 
occupy the throne in peaceable possession ; for William, 
Duke of Normandy, immediately asserted his right to 
it, under pretense that Edward had left to him the king- 
dom in his will. To maintain his claim, William went 
with a large army to England, where he landed on the 
28th of September, 1066. On the fourteenth of Octo- 
ber was fought the great battle of 64 Hastings;" a bat- 
tle that completely changed the fate of England.- 
Harold was killed by a wound in the eye from an ar- 
row, and William gained a complete victory. The re- 
sult of this conflict threw the English into the utmost 
consternation ; (page 53). William was shortly after- 
wards crowned king of England. Having now briefly 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 205 

\ 

brought up the history of England, as one of the original 
ten kingdoms, known in A. D. 476 as the "Angles and 
Saxons in Britain," from which date to A. D. 1066, 
590 years, they were in the " potter's clay and iron " 
state. "And whence thou sawest the feet and toes, 
part of potter's clay and part of iron, the kingdom 
shall be divided : " and surely these kingdoms were 
divided, because instead of being one kingdom, as was 
the Eoman or "iron legs," it is now ten kingdoms; 
hence "broken, as symbolized by the potter's clay; 
but there shall be in it, the strength of the iron." 

This last quotation proves conclusively that, although 
the old Roman Empire was "broken, (divided)," into 
ten separate kingdoms, yet each one, or part inherited 
the spirit of the old pagan dragon, Rome, because, in 
their almost continuous wars with each other, they 
were still as bloodthirsty and savage as ever. Nor does 
history show that these ten " potter's clay and iron" 
kings were any more lenient towards their subjects in 
exorbitant taxes and rents. They claimed the soil , and 
were most exacting in what it produced. War was 
mainly their trade, and the poor peasant or serf, was 
simply a slave ; for whenever they needed him as a sol- 
dier, he had to leave all other interest at the king's call. 
The word of the king was the law of the land. Nor 
were the other parts of the great image at all lacking, 
as a cause of avarice and ambition. Gold and silver, 
brass "and iron, as well as the potter's clay, as I have 
hinted to you before, is a never failing assurance of the 
immediate presence of the great image. These things 



206 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



appear to have lost none of their bewitching influences 
even in our own day. And as we are now passing 
(figuratively), down the feet toward the " miry clay 
and iron" toes, I will quote again from the same 
history as bearing on the subject before us: " The 
Normans held in contempt the stupid ignorance of the 
Saxons ; and the Saxons detested their tyrannical 
rulers. The lowest rank of the people had few if any 
rights of their own. There were some free laborers, 
who worked for hire, as men do now, but the greater 
proportion of the lower class were slaves " ( p. 59). 
While at this point, allow me to suggest a thought, at 
least, to our Bible Christians ; i.e., that the above 
quotation gives us, I infer, a faithful historical state- 
ment, with regard to the common relation that existed 
between the king and his subjects in one of the most 
enlightened kingdoms of the world, especially after its 
conquest by the Prince of Orange, about eight hundred 
years ago. Now T , you know that that, is far from being 
the law and situation of any class of citizens now, 
especially in these United States. Now, pray tell us, 
can you account for the wonderful change that has 
taken place in the common affairs of men. You may 
answer us, " You know that these changes had to take 
place, because they have taken place ; and that the 
more modern history of the world delineates pretty 
well the causes which produced those results. That 
more general freedom of the masses and greater en- 
lightment of the whole world is the general cause." 
Very well; but, is this giving the glory, honor and 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 



207 



gratitude to God that is certainly due to Him for His 
great mercy and kindness to the human race ? He surely 
predetermined, and placed upon record over two thou- 
sand years ago, for our special benefit, if we, His crea- 
tures, would only read correctly, the hope, for liberal 
governments. Intelligent christian men say, that it 
is time enough to understand and apply the predictions 
of the prophets after they are fulfilled ; but, if I un- 
derstand these predictions right, they have been ful- 
filling for over a thousand years, which to prove is the 
real object of this book. And is not the real glory, 
which is due to God alone, being transferred to man, 
as though by their matchless wisdom, these changes 
have been brought about? " The lands which William 
took from the Anglo-Saxons, he bestowed on his Nor- 
man barons, upon condition that they should always be 
ready to attend him in battle. They were called the 
king's vassals. The barons distributed their lands among 
their own followers on the same condition, and then 
these became the vassals of the barons. These again 
had others under them, who held them on the like 
terms. Thus, whenever flie barons marched to war, 
their vassals marched with them. This sort of bond 
between the king and his barons, and the barons and 
their retainers, was called the 'feudal system.' It 
had its origin upon the continent, and had been long 
established in France, before William introduced it 
into Britain. The barons lived like so many little 
kings, each in his own castle, with his train of followers, 



208 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



who loved pompous titles, similar to the officers of the 
royal court." 

Now, I am fully persuaded that, in the providence of 
God, the above historical facts, as presented in relation 
to the conditions of agreement, or bond of union, 
entered, into between the king and his lordly barons, 
styled the. king's vassals, and then similar contracts 
entered into between these barons and their vassals, 
and so on down to the very lowest class of his sub- 
jects, styled, " The Feudal System," although still 
oppressive in comparison with what was afterwards 
enjoyed by English subjects, was the true government 
symbolized by the 4 4 potter's clay and iron," in the feet 
of the image. The " miry clay " and iron gradually 
infused its principles into, the government through a 
line of positive potter's clay and iron kings. This 
feudal system was the entering wedge whereby these 
barons eventually became the " House of Lords," 
and also the " House of Commons," in England. 
And the historian informs us that this form of gov- 
ernment did not originate in England, but on the 
continent ; thus, " It had its origin on the continent, 
and had been long established in France, before 
William introduced it into Britain." This proves 
that England was somewhat behind other nations 
in regard to these incipient, liberal principles in 
government. The inference is clear that William, 
his barons, and lower subjects had agreed and entered 
into this " feudal system" before they had fully 
determined on the conquest of England. I am 



THE CLAY AND IKON GOVERNMENTS. 



209 



fully persuaded that the conquest of England, and 
consequent change of laws by William the Conqueror, 
was wholly providential. As I have given you the 
history, I will now give to the reader the correspond- 
ing Bible prediction. I will requote that portion of 
the symbol, which applies to these facts: " But there 
shall be in it (the kingdom), the strength of the iron 
(the sword), .forasmuch as thou sawest the iron mixed 
with miry clay." I feel perfectly satisfied that I am 
not straining a prophetic point, or in any proper sense 
misapplying this last quotation. But of course, this 
will equally apply to each and every advance toward a 
more liberal form of government in each of the " ten 
toes " kingdoms. 



SECOND. THE MIRY CLAY AND IRON AGE. 

Daniel calls Nebuchadnezzar's attention to this last 
change which he saw in the vision, 64 Thou sawest the 
iron mixed with ' miry clay.' " This denotes a partic- 
ular and special change in government from potter's 
clay, a hard and brittle substance, to 66 miry clay ;" a 
substance that requires a great deal of caution in hand- 
ling. It is dangerous to walk upon this element lest one 
becomes mired therein, or unpleasant to handle, in that 
you get badly bespattered with the mud. Yet I am sure 
that God in his prediction made mention of that sub- 
stance to symbolize, or represent a more free and liberal 
form of civil government. I have no special object in 
examining this history farther at this time than to no- 

14 



210 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



tice, as we pass along the centuries, that which pertains 
to the development of the miry clay and iron symbol 
in the vision. I shall, therefore, keep in view the 
" feudal system;" its development, between these 
kings and lordly barons. About 1191, immediately 
after Richard, (known as " C oeur cle Lion) " embarked 
with Philip, king of Greece, in a holy crusade against 
the Saracens, who had possession of Jerusalem and the 
" Holy Land ;" these two ambitious kings disagreed in 
things relating to the war. Philip soon returned to 
France, and determined to invade some of the territory 
of king Richard during his absence, although when in 
Palestine he had assured him that he would not. Philip 
also invited prince John of England, a brother of Rich- 
ard's, to unite with him in seizing Richard's territories 
while he was absent. And 6 " John was only prevented 
from doing so by Queen Elinor, who appears to have 
acted the part of a wise and good woman. Philip would 
then have invaded Normandy with his own troops ; 
but his barons refused to accompany him in so unjust 
and ungenerous an attempt " (p. 98). 

Now, this circumstance shows very clearly the inde- 
pendent power of the barons, whenever they saw proper 
to use it, and thus limit, and detract from the absolute 
power of these kings. But we have next a much more 
noted instance of the increasing power and influence 
of the barons, manifested during the reign of king 
John, who after the death of Richard became king of 
England. The historian says, " John, surnamed "Lack- 
land," because he possessed no territory during the life- 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 



211 



time of his father, was the worst king, and worst man 
that ever wore the crown of England, Indeed, there 
are very few persons whose lives are recorded, who 
possessed fewer redeeming qualities than King John. 
He was perfidious, cruel and rapacious ; having neither 
personal bravery, nor mental ability to make up for 
his faults " (p. 104). As the great disruption which 
occurred between King John and his lordly barons, and 
the circumstances which followed, amounted to nearly, 
or quite an epoch in English and American history, I will 
quote, still farther in relation to the character of this 
cruel murder, that the reader may have a proper knowl- 
edge of the causes which led this wicked kino; to event- 
ually sign the Magna Charta: " John, like nearly all 
of these ambitious English kings, was especially jealous 
of all competitors for the crown, whether real or 
apparent. He had a nephew, whose name was Arthur, 
who had been placed in the hands of Philip, king of 
France, and by a round of unfortunate circumstances, 
as a prisoner, was placed in the hands of king John. 
Thus, the prince being brought into the presence of his 
uncle, threw himself on his knees before him and begged 
for mercy ; but the barbarous tyrant making no reply, 
stabbed him with his own hand. All men were struck 
with horror at this inhuman deed, and John became an 
object of universal detestation. The people of Brittany 
laid their complaints before Philip, as their liege lord, 
and demanded justice for this violence committed on 
one of the chief vassals of the crown. Philip received 
this application, with pleasure, and summoned John to 



212 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



stand a trial before him. John did not appear, and 
with the concurrence of the peers of France, (this 
proves that there was a house of peers in France be- 
fore there was in England), was pronounced guilty 
of murder, and all his territories in France were de- 
clared forfeited to his superior lord. Philip pro- 
ceeded at once to execute the sentence. John could 
make but little opposition, because his barons refused 
to assist him. Normandy was severed from the crown 
of England, after it had been in possession of the de- 
scendants of Rollo, for three hundred years" (pp. 
105-6). This quotation shows John could* not resist 
the encroachment of Philip, because his barons re- 
fused to assist him. Next, John quarrels with the 
Pope of Rome, on the choice of an archbishop ; and 
also resorts to the vilest measures to extort money from 
the abbots and abbesses in the kingdom. 

But he was still more exacting; on the Jewish money 
lenders, who had grown rich on their loans. 44 They 
were exposed to many cruelties to extort from them 
their wealth, as it was considered no sin to plunder and 
murder a Jew, more especially if the object was to get 
money for a crusade ; it being deemed that the cause 
justified the crime: " (p. 106). The Pope, after re- 
sorting to more mild measures at reconciliation, with- 
out effect, finally excommunicates him, and absolved 
all his subjects from their oath of allegiance to him, 
and published a sort of crusade against him ; exhorting 
all christian princes and barons to unite in making war 
upon, and dethroning him. And the Pope actually 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 



213 



,nvited Philip, king of France, to invade England. 
And yet, as the facts farther prove, this was only an 
artifice on the part of the cunning Pope to humble 
John, and which had the desired effect. John, now 
deserted by his barons, and excommunicated by the 
Pope of Rome, and Philip of France making prepara- 
tion to invade England, could hardly fail to submit to 
almost any terms that would promise any reasonable 
assurance of preserving his crown. The Pope's require- 
ments being more of an ecclesiastical character than 
political, in the meantime, he sends his crafty legate 
Pandulf, his representative, or legate in France, to 
Dover, under pretense of treating with the barons in 
favor of the king of France, but in reality to induce 
John to submit to the Pope. This artful priest found 
means to destroy the confidence which John should 
have felt for his own troops, and to persuade him that 
lis only hope of safety lay in entire submission to the 
Pope. And, although he was requested to formally 
resign his crown to the Pope, yet he assured him that 
it would be restored back to him." John, regardless 
ot everything but the present danger, agreed to these 
ignominious terms. So taking his crown from his head, 
he placed it on the ground before the legate, and the 
haughty prelate to show his contempt for his majesty, 
actually placed his foot on it. John then knelt down, and 
placing his hands between those of the legate, (which was 
the mode in which a vassal swore fealty to his lord), 
acknowledged that he held his crown as vassal to the 
the pope, and swore to serve him faithfully and to pay 



214 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



him an annual tribute. The sentence of excommuni- 
cation was then revoked, and Philip was forbidden to 
invade the territories of the church as the Pope now 
called England. Philip was highly incensed at this 
disappointment, but was obliged to submit (p. 107). 
The above quotation is a remarkable proof of the 
pride and great power of this " man of sin" and 
" son of perdition " foretold by Paul : (see 2d Thess. 
2d ch.) Thus it is also a proof of the wonderful 
humilitv and degradation to which this wicked and 
tyrannical king of England was brought, and shows 
that even the kiug of France had to submit to the dic- 
tation of the proud potentate at Rome. But, I dis- 
cover the hand of God in all this. It is quite similar 
to that of Pharaoh, a king of Egypt, to whom, when 
the time had come, as predetermined of God, that the 
children of Israel must be delivered from the oppress- 
ive power and slavery of the Egyptians, God sent his 
servants, Moses and Aaron. Pharoah haughtily in- 
quired of them their authority, for such a demand. 
They answered, that the " Lord, the I Am, that I 
Am," had sent them. To this he indignantly re- 
plied : — 

" And who is the Lord that I should obey his voice to let Israel 
go? " Gen v. 

But Moses and Aaron, by the hand of the Lor.d, soon 
taught him who he was. Ten terrible calamities were 
sent upon Egypt, after which this insolent king, and 
all the Egyptians were quite willing to let the children 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 



215 



of Israel go. In like manner King John must in some 
way (and God directed the way and manner), be 
greatly humbled, before he could be brought to sign 
the "Magna Gharta" — God's miry clay charter. 
" Forasmuch as thou sawest the iron mixed with miry 
clay," — the relaxing of kingly and tyrannical rule be- 
ginning with the "feudal system," but enlarged, and 
made positive law under the " Magna Charta," as we 
shall now see : — 

" John relieved from the fear of his foreign enemies 
found fresh cause for disquietude in the conduct of his 
own barons. Tired out by his weakness and wicked- 
ness, they had long been conspiring against him. They 
were now joined by Langton, (Archbishop of Canter- 
bury, the new archbishop,) who having discovered a 
concealed copy of the charter, granted by Henry I., 
drew up from it a declaration of rights, which the 
barons in full assembly approved. Now, I ask, can 
any true believer in the foreknowledge of God fail to 
see the hand of God in this historic event, which gradu- 
ally expanded into the present liberty which the nations 
of the world now enjoy. 

" The king was called upon to sign this, but refused 
to do so. He was now deserted by all who had hitherto 
professed to support the royal authority, and was left 
with a retinue of only seven knights. After trying 
various expedients, he was at last compelled to yield to 
discretion. 

" He met the barons on Friday, the 15th of June, 
1215, in a large meadow, between Windsor and Stains, 



216 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



called " Runnimede," which means the meadow of 
council, and which was so called because it had been 
used by the Saxons as a place for public meetings. 
At this meeting was signed the famous Magna Charta, 
which has since been considered the foundation of 
English liberty ; yea, American, also ! Ity it, the nobles 
were relieved from much of the oppressive tyranny of 
the feudal system. This had been constantly increas- 
ing, till no subject could act in the commonest affairs of 
life without the king's consent, which could be ob- 
tained only for money. (We Americans talk and 
boast very much about our liberty ; yet, at the same 
time, we have but little knowledge of what true lib- 
erty is, and more especially of what character of sla- 
very our forefathers delivered us from. But even our 
forefathers of 1776 knew but little of the abject sla- 
very that the common people endured, about the time 
that this great charter was signed.) 

" We can understand the sort of interference the 
king had in every person's concerns, when we learn 
that no one could marry without his consent; and that 
he could oblige heiresses to marry whom he pleased. 
Enormous sums were paid by favorites, either for leave 
to marry, or more commonly that they might not be 
forced to wed against their will. Thus we read of a 
countess of Chester who paid king Stephen, five hun- 
dred marks that she might not be compelled to marry 
till she pleased. This sum w T ould be equal to forty or 
fifty thousand dollars of the present day. The great 
charter contains sixty -three articles; and yet, only one 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 



217 



of them is for the protection of the laboring people. It 
provides that even a farmer shall not by any fine be 
deprived of his carts, plows, and implements of hus- 
bandry. The invidious word, even, shows plainly how 
little they were considered or thought of at this 
period." 

Now, let us reflect a little upon our present sur- 
roundings : We have now the great Magna Charta 
signed. We learn that all classes of people were 
greatly oppressed in those days and times. Of the 
sixty-three articles specified, and hence relinquished 
prerogatives, (not rights) of the king, sixty-two were 
intended for the special benefit of these lordly barons, 
and only one for the relief of the plowman, or common 
people. "Even a farmer shall not by any fine be 
deprived of his carts, and plows, and implements of 
husbandry." Now remember that this one article in 
his favor was dated June 15, A. D. 1215. Now, run 
forward from that date and you find that that one arti- 
cle for the farmer, has grown and expanded, until na- 
tions are rejoicing under its influence. " Forasmuch 
as thou sawest iron mixed with miry day:" that is, 
thou sawest until the people enjoyed liberty in the 
government. Having now our " miry clay," (or lit- 
eral " article ") positively established by the authority 
of king John, his barons, and the Archbishop Langton, 
(and which " article" seems to have been rather inci- 
dentally thrown in as of little or no importance, yet 
God had predicted it), we will now notice with what 
great difficulty it was accomplished, even by those 



218 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



lordly barons ; so that it will be admitted upon a mo- 
ment's reflection, that without a positive miraculous 
intervention in their favor the common people never 
could have accomplished it. The various, and terrible 
means that were brought to bear upon this wicked 
tyrant to humble him, as it were by the hand of God, 
was preparatory to its establishment. The Pope of 
Rome had excommunicated him, and invited the king 
of France to invade his dominions. His own barons 
had forsaken him. John, now humbled, submits to the 
most degrading requirements of the Pope of Rome. 
He takes off his crown from his head, places it on the 
ground, where Paudulf, the Pope's agent, places his 
foot upon, it in the name and by the authority of the 
Pope. This was all unwittingly done by these tyrants 
and hypocrites, pretendingly in the name, and by the 
authority of God. This was all necessary to bring 
about the fulfillment of this positive prediction or 
symbol. 

" And as the toes of the feet were part of iron and part of clay, 
so the kingdom shall be partly strong and partly broken." Dan. 
ii: 42. 

Notice that there is a very important change in the 
wording of this latter portion of the symbol. It is 
now the toes of the feet, instead of, as before, the feet 
and toes. There is a definite cause for this change in 
the words of the interpretation of the symbol ; and its 
importance certainly will not be disputed. When 
those ten "potter's clay and iron" kingdoms first 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 



219 



started out from the Roman ankles, A. D. 476, 
agreeable to the anatomy of the human foot, these 
savage and warlike nations were sometimes thrown 
together, according to their success or otherwise, in war 
under their respective kings and emperors. The tenth, 
twelfth, and thirteenth centuries, brings them down to 
the bridge of the human foot. At this point the ex- 
pression " the toes of the feet 99 is certainly appropri- 
ate. God and Nebuchadnezzar both saw them in this 
form and hence it was so written for our instruction. 
Daniel says that the wise or righteous shall understand, 
otherwise it is of no value to man. You will notice 
in the quotation that this language follows immediately 
after the miry clay and iron element is mentioned ; 
' 6 So the kingdom shall be partly strong and partly 
broken." Now, when king John signed the ''Magna 
Charta" which included that one article, protecting the 
" farmer* V rights to all his implements of husbandry 
against molestation, then and there the ten kingdoms 
werejust at the "toes of the feet 99 of Nebuchadnezzar's 
great image. Hence, symbolically considered, the 
kingdoms or government of all the world have been in 
the toes of that great image ever since. To interpret 
the expression, "the kingdom shall be partly strong 
and partly broken," quote again from history thus : 
" John signed the charter with great reluctance ; as 
soon therefore as he quitted Runnimede, he returned, 
sullen and out of humor, to the Isle of Wight, where 
he spent three months in planning schemes for reveng- 
ing himself on the barons. He courted the favor of the 



220 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



common sailors, and sent agents into foreign countries 
to hire troops. He also dispatched a message to Rome, 
to complain to his liege lord, the Pope, of the violence 
with which he had been treated by the rebellious 
barons. The Pope was highly incensed at the audacity 
of the barons, and as he had formerly excommunicated 
the king, so he now proceeded to excommunicate the 
nobles of England. As soon as this decree of the 
Pope, or bull, as it is called, was published in Eng- 
land, John started from his concealment, and ap- 
peared before Rochester with an army of foreign 
soldiers." This not only goes to prove the mad- 
ness, folly, and bittei hatred of John toward the 
barons, but also the duplicity and double dealing of 
the Pope of Rome. But the Pope was simply an 
instrument in God's hands in humbling king John, 
not knowing what would be the result of his acts 
and doings ; because, as far as be was personally con- 
cerned, he was, and is, and always has been as much 
opposed to the common people's having any right, or 
privilege (except as he thought proper to deal out to 
them himself, and that only when he had a selfish and 
mercenary object in view) as was King John. But the 
seed of political and civil rights, as well as religious 
privileges, was securely planted in that one 44 article " 
of the Great Charter. Political and civil rights, and 
religious privileges seem to move hand in hand down 
through the ages ; so that neither the madness of 
king John, nor the threatenings, or the duplicity of the 
Pope of Rome, nor yet the ignorance of the barons, who 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 



221 



incorporated this article in their charter, could hinder 
the fruit of the seed planted thereby. God nourished 
and protected its growth, until it became a mighty tree 
in the earth. But in closing the history of king John 
and his barons, we will notice that they seem to have 
well nigh " broken the kingdom." John managed to 
hire some mercenary soldiers by which to overcome 
the barons. The barons, taken by surprise, applied 
for assistance to the king of France. This king- 
secretly equipped his son " prince Louis " to assist 
the barons, who entered London in triumph. Yet 
as soon as the barons and people had time to reflect, 
they were not reconciled to the idea of a foreign 
king, so that many of them now turned back and 
supported king John. And finally in their marching 
and counter-marching to overcome each other, 
44 the rear of the king's army w T as overtaken by 
the tide, and his carriages, money, provisions and bag- 
gage of every sort w r as lost. This accident added to 
his previous anxieties, threw the king into a fever. 
With great difficulty he reached Newark, where he 
soon after died of a fever occasioned by fatigue and 
anxiety." 

This event occurred October 19, 1216, in the forty- 
ninth year of his age, and the eighteenth of hisreigu. 
He left two sons, Henry and Richard, and three 
daughters, (p. 110.) The old adage will apply 
well to this wicked king, to wit: "That whom the 
gods would destroy, they first make mad" Hence, 
the beauty and affection of that portion of the symbol 



222 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



interpretation, ' 6 the kingdom shall be partly strong 
andpartly broken." Prince Louis of France, being de- 
feated in a battle at Lincoln, was glad to make peace 
and withdraw to France. Thus "the "-broken king- 
dom 99 was restored, and prince Henry succeeded his 
father John to the throne of England. A circumstance 
which occurred shortly after king Henry's marriage 
with Eleanor, a daughter of the count of Prussia, a 
foreign lady, further illustrates the principle under dis- 
cussion. The king was so profuse in his generosity 
to these favorites, that his treasures were soon ex- 
hausted, and he was often obliged to apply to Parlia- 
ment, (as the great council of the nation began about 
this time to be called), for a supply of money. This 
body took advantage of this necessity, to extort from him 
a confirmation of the " Magna Charta," and the grant 
of ntiv rights. 99 (p. 113. ) This was about twenty-one 
years after the signing of the Magna Charta,and dur- 
ing this short term, the nobles had formed themselves 
into an important political body under the authority of 
the English government. The building where they as- 
sembled to deliberate for the interest of the people and 
nation was called " House of Parliament." The "Mad 
Parliament 99 was so called because the king would not 
yield to the Parliament, neither would the barons yield 
to the king. One, Simon DeMontfort, a foreigner, yet 
a man of much influence, " having no means, con- 
trived to gain the favor of all classes of society. 
His machinations at length proved successful. The 
barons resolved to take the government into their own 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 



223 



hands. The intent of resisting the king's authority, 
first showed itself at the house of parliament, where the 
barons assembled, clad in complete armor; their swords 
at their sides. The king;, on entering was struck with 
this unusual appearance and anxiously inquired their 
purpose, and whether they intended to make him a 
prisoner. To this they submissively replied that he 
was not their prisoner, but their sovereign ; that they 
intended to grant him large supplies, but they must 
have some return for them. That he had frequently 
made submission to their Parliament, and promised to 
observe the Great Charter, {miry clay), but had still 
allowed himself to be led into the commission of the 
same errors, and, therefore, he must be subjected to 
more strict regulations, and delegate sufficient author- 
ity to those who were willing to redress the public 
grievances. Henry agreed to the demand, and prom- 
ised to assemble a Parliament at Oxford to form a plan 
for the new government. This Parliament, which was 
afterwards called the " Mad Parliament on account 
of the confusion which resulted from its measures, 
met on the 11th of June, 1258: (p. 115). Twenty- 
four barons were chosen by the Parliament, at the 
head of whom was De Montfort, and to these, authority 
was given to reform all abuses. These barons, under 
this pretext, lorded over the king, and assumed the 
right to govern the kingdom. But the people, scarcely 
acknowledging such rules, not knowing whom to obey, 
paid no respect to the laws, and it seemed as if all 
government was discarded:" (p. 116.) Was not 



224 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



the eye of the Almighty directly on this king's govern- 
ment, when he said " the kingdom shall {imperative) 
be partly strong and partly broken." Mark you that 
the result of these struggles between these kin^s and- 
the barons, was an advance in the coming rights of the 
people, of which the next chapter gives us a prominent 
example. The king, and the barons were directly 
opposed to each other for the next six years. But 
the barons ruled the country. Louis IX., " king of 
France," tried to bring about a reconciliation, but 
in vain. (t At length both parties had recourse to 
arms ; the hostile parties met at Lewes, May 14, 
1264. The royal party was defeated and made pris- 
oners, and fell into the hands of Leicester. The 
chief among the rebel forces granted to the royal 
prisoners such terms as they thought proper, and 
termed them, the mice of Lewes. A change was 
then made in the constitution and parliament , to which I 
will now call the reader's attention. " Leicester, hav- 
ing got the whole royal family into his power, paid no 
attention to the ' mice of Lewes.' He still detained 
the king a prisoner, and used his name for his own lofty 
purposes. He even formed plans of raising himself to 
the throne. But his ambition caused his downfall. 
The Earl of Gloucester, his former associate and now 
his rival, secretly planned his ruin. Perceiving himself 
to be an object of suspicion to the nobles, Leicester 
sought to increase and to turn to advantage, his popu- 
larity with the other classes. He summoned a Parlia- 
ment, and that he might control its measures, he made 



THE CLAY AND IKON GOVERNMENTS. 



225 



a change in its constitution. In addition to the noble- 
men, who attended in their own right, as the imme- 
diate servants of the crown, he ordered each county to 
send two discreet knights. Every city and borough, 
or town, was also ordered to send two of its wisest 
citizens, and burgesses, as the inhabitants of a borough 
were called. This is the first mention made in history, 
of the commoners being represented in Parliament. 
Hitherto the prelates ^ndbaroas only are mentioned as 
the members (p. 17. ) This brings us to an impor- 
tant period in this " miry clay" and iron symbol. 
It will be especially noticed that fifty years after the 
signing of "Magna Charta," by King John, our 
«i miry clay" had then increased so largely that 
each county was invited to send two discreet knights, 
and any city, town, or borough also to elect and send 
representatives to this Parliament : and that this was all 
brought about by the ambition, and jealousy of these 
kings and haughty barons who were only anxious to 
promote their own interest by the sacrifice of others, 
and sometimes unwittingly that of their own. 

God had predetermined these changes, and these 
wicked tyrants were simply carrying out his behests. 
"At first the nobles and representatives of the counties 
and towns assembled in one house ; but afterwards they 
divided themselves into two houses; and hence arose 
the House of Lords, and the House of Commons; the 
one composed of noblemefn, who attended in right of 
birth or creation by the king; and the other of gentle- 
men who were chosen by the people. This Parliament 

15 



226 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



met the 20th of January, 1265. . The most powerful 
of the nobles, seeing the use which Leicester intended 
to make of this new engine (the people's representa- 
tive), withdrew themselves from London. Amongst 
others the Earl of Gloucester, whose power and influ- 
ence had greatly contributed to the original success of 
the barons, retired to his castle and put it in a state 
of defense." 

I am sure that all American citizens, and especially 
politicians, should be deeply interested in this history 
of the origin of true republicanism. Because I am 
satisfied that it is the first example and real basis of 
what Americans enjoy under a reign of unbridled 
democracy. But Leicester risked too much on this 
miry clay experiment; the principle had not yet ma- 
tured. These aristocratic barons were yet too strong 
for the king. He lost his life by the experiment, and 
the " broken " kingdom was again restored, but the 
principle was not lost : reformations never go back- 
wards, and this could not, because it was of God. 
King Edward now takes the kingdom, and after set- 
tling the affairs generally, and being of an ambitious 
and restless turn of mind, set out on a crusade to the 
holy land, where he expected to join with St. Louis, 
king of France, but Louis had died of the plague before 
he arrived. Edward spent several years there in fruit- 
less wars with the Saracens. "Edward did not re- 
turn to England till May, 1274. His first business 
was to restore order in the kingdom, and to put a stop 
to the robberies and murders which were being con- 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 227 

stantly committed in all parts. During the reign of 
the late wicked monarch, great encroachments had 
been made upon the royal estates by the nobles. Ed- 
ward therefore appointed commissioners to inquire 
into the titles by which all persons held their estates. 
Among the first, Earl Warner, was asked to produce 
the instrument or title by which he held his estate. 
' By this,' said he, drawing an old rusty sword out of 
the scabbard, and added in a tone not to be trifled with, 
6 William, of Normandy , did not conquer the country 
for himself alone. My ancestors were joint adventurers 
in the enterprise and I am determined to maintain 
what has from that period remained without question 
in my family.' This answer made Edward sensible 
of the danger he was incurring, and he put an end to 
the inquiry " (p. 126). This circumstance plainly 
shows that although the common people had some 
chartered rights, vet the kino; himself was hardlv a 
a full match for these independent lordly barons. 
But time and tide waits for no man, and eventually ac- 
complishes that which God had determined. The 
battle of Bosworth Field, in which king Eichard was 
killed, and Henry was crowned, is worthy of mention 
here, thus: " No battle since that of Hastings had 
been so important in its consequences as that of Bos- 
worth Field. The former brought in the 'Feudal 
System ' in its most oppressive form. The battle of 
Bosworth put an end to it. The reign of Henry the 
Seventh was the dawn of what may be properly called 
English liberty. 



228 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



" Though the Magna Charta had fenced in the nobles 
from the tyranny of the king, yet the great mass of 
the people were, for a long time after, as much ex- 
posed as before to the oppression of the nobles. But 
now, the power, as well as the number of the nobles 
being much diminished by the long war between the 
houses of York and Lancaster, the people began 
gradually to emerge from slavery. Henry was hated, 
because he feared the nobles and it was a part of his 
policy to depose them. He restricted the number of 
their retainers, and thus that idle race of people, who 
had before passed their lives in following some great 
lord to the wars, or in hanging about his gates in time 
of peace, were desirous to employ themselves in more 
industrious modes of life, and from helpless depend- 
ants, became useful subjects " (p. 214). 



DEVELOPMENT OF THE MIRY CLAY PRINCIPLE. 

It is quite easy to discern that these internal diffi- 
culties between different kings and aspirants for the 
crown, in supporting their favorites, brought these 
nobles into frequent and deadly conflict with each 
other, thus gradually diminishing their numbers and 
dividing their interest, which had the effect to advance 
that of the people, or House of Commons. Although 
the king at this time could not obtain money or sup- 
plies, according to law, yet such a tyrant as Henry the 
Eighth did not (at times at least), pay much attention 



THE CLx\Y AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 



229 



to such laws, as the following quotation will show : 
" A single anecdote will suffice to show how com- 
pletely the English people were subdued by the royal 
authority and wiA, indeed, in freedom of thought or 
action, they were little better off than the slaves of an 
Eastern despot. Upon one occasion the House of 
Commons did not pass a law granting a supply quite 
so speedily as the king wished, whereupon Henry sent 
for Edward Montague, one of the members, who had 
considerable influence in the House, and he being in- 
troduced to his majesty, had the mortification to hear 
him speak in these words : ' Ho, man, will they not 
pass my bill,' and laying his hand on Montague's head, 
who was then on his knees before him, said 4 get my bill 
passed by to-morrow, or else to-morrow this head of 
yours shall be off.' The bill was passed within the 
appointed time " (p. 242). 

It will be no cause of surprise to the reader to learn 
that that same Parliament, did authoritatively transfer 
the supremacy of the church of England from the Pope 
of Rome to Henry the Eighth, king of England. This 
constituted him head of that church, and certainly it 
will be much less a cause of surprise to learn that he 
should have two of the most learned, pious and devoted 
ministers of that church put to death because they 
could not conscientiously subscribe to such presump- 
tion. " Sir Thomas More, and Bishop Fisher, of 
Rochester, both men of great learning and wisdom, 
refused to subscribe and were consequently beheaded ' ' 
(p. 234). 



230 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



So much for the days and time of Henry the Eighth, 
who divided ecclesiastical interests with the Pope of 
Rome, and I believe is to this day regarded as the orig- 
inal head of the high church of England. I will pass 
over several kings to the stormy days of Charles the 
First and Oliver Cromwell. I wish to arrive at once, at 
the real cause of the war between the king and his 
Puritan subjects. Wequotethis: 6 6 It was a great error 
in James, as also of his son Charles to be occupied with 
abstract speculations, and not to see what was passing 
under their own eyes. Thus, while James was writ- 
ing books on kingly government, he never perceived 
that the House of Commons was no longer that sub- 
servient body it had been in all former reigns, but had 
at last found out its own strength, and that from being 
the slaves of kings, it was now in fact their master. 
Charles was equally blind to this change, and was not 
aware of the difficulties which he was bringing on him- 
self, by his rash treatment of this great organ of the will 
of the people. The first year of his reign was spent in 
making attempts to extend his authority, and by the 
Commons in trying to curb it. Provoked by this op- 
position, Charles hastily dissolved the Parliament, and 
thus the king and the Commons parted in mutual dis- 
gustofeach other" (p. 301). 

Let us notice the great strife between king Charles 
and the House of Commons. In the exercise of his 
kingly prerogative, king Charles dissolved the House 
of Commons, and attempted to run the government on 
his own responsibility ; but the people, through and by 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 231 

their leaders, were able to* throw so many difficulties 
in his way, that in 1640, he summoned a new Parlia- 
ment, which he soon found to be as unwilling to yield 
to his wishes as the former ; hence he dissolved that 
one also. Now, as my object is to show the correct- 
ness of my application of this 44 potter's clay " in 
contrast with the " miry clay " of the symbol, I will 
therefore remind you that in A. D. 1215, when king 
John signed the Magna Charta the people then had 
but one voice or vote in 63. After four hundred and 
sixty-five years of time has expired this one vote has 
gradually increased, until the voice of the common 
people, through their representatives in Parliament is 
measuring arms, or strength with a very positive " pot- 
ter's clay " and iron king. The sequel proves that in 
consequence of his stubborn unwillingness to yield to 
this " miry clay and iron " principle, Charles the First 
lost his head. This principle must prevail, simply be- 
cause God had so determined. I look upon the be- 
heading of king Charles simply as a sacrifice ; an offer- 
ing at the altar or shrine of liberty. A noted example 
had to be given, that would ever after be an assurance, 
even to proud and irresponsible kings, that from, this 
time forward they may remember that they are some- 
what responsible for their management of national af- 
fairs*. It should not be forgotten that the religious 
differences between these contending parties was as 
great a cause of strife as their political differences. 
The king and queen, together, with his counselors, 



232 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



were Roman Catholic ; whereas the people and their 
representatives in Parliament were Protestant. 

Many of these were of the strong Puritan strips 
of whom Oliver Cromwell was a prominent example. 
Some writers have regarded him as quite a fanatic in 
religion. If so, it will be generally conceded that 
this did not detract from his ability as a general. He 
had but few equals. His ability as a statesman and 
ruler, was fully demonstrated in his management of the 
English government during the days of the common- 
wealth, thus proving to the world, by actual example, 
the possibility of men, who were not born of the royal 
line or brought up and educated in kings' courts, 
conducting the affairs of a great nation. These impor- 
tant things were demonstrated to the world in the con- 
flict between the kings and the Parliament, which 
kings at best had not before learned ; first, that it is 
possible and even reasonable, that kings should be 
held accountable to their subjects, for their supreme 
administration of the public affairs, and second, for 
the unbridled use of the public funds ; for money is the 
secret power of kings and all other law givers. 

There is one thing in this connection to which I 
wish to call the special attention of the reader, to wit : 
that although Oliver Cromwell fully exhibited and 
demonstrated to the satisfaction of all the world in his 
administration of the commonwealth, that he pos- 
sessed in an eminent degree, every qualification and 
capacity necessary to fit him for the presidential chair 
of a positive republic, or for the crowned head of a lim- 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 233 

ited monarchy ; yet the marvelous part of it all is, that 
he does not seem to have laid any deep schemes, or pol- 
icy, by which to attain either, for himself, or to his fam- 
ily. Oliver Cromwell died on the 3d of September, 
1658, in the fifty-ninth year of his age, and his body was 
buried in great pomp in " W estminster Abbey" (p. 334), 
after which, "Richard Cromwell, his son, was pro- 
claimed Protector; but the nation seeing the difference 
between the strong hand of Oliver Cromwell and the 
weakness and indecision of his son, showed a disposition 
to cast off his authority. 

But Richard quietly resigned the dignity, which he 
had neither the power nor inclination to retain ; thus 
wisely saving himself from being dispossessed by vio- 
lence. He held the protectorship only a few months. 
Henry Cromwell also resigned his command in Ireland, 
although his popularity in that country was very great. 
He might have retained his power there if he had chosen 
to do so, but he preferred the tranquility of a private 
station, to the dangerous and uncertain enjoyments of 
ambition. He well describes his own character in a 
letter which he wrote to his brother when he resigned 
his power in Ireland. " I would rather," he says, 
" submit to any suffering with a good name, than be 
the greatest man on earth without it." This sentence 
I am fully satisfied expresses a sentiment that was 
equally shared by his brother Richard. I infer that 
it is not difficult for a Christian to decide which char- 
acteristics he most admires ; the ambition and native 



234 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



ability of the elder Cromwell, or the apparent lack of 
it, in his two most excellent sons. 

But who that ever opened his Bible, and read intel- 
ligently the latter part of the second chapter of the 
Book of Daniel, that does not see in this the finger of 
God. The " potter's clay," and strong iron kingdom, 
though 64 broken" must be restored, but still retain 
its " miry clay," and iron element. Hence, as his- 
tory farther shows, the English government passed 
back from the commonwealth to the crowned head al- 
most without trouble. 

" In the meantime Charles, on hearing what was 
passing in England, came to Calais, that he might be at 
hand to take advantage of any circumstance favorable 
to his cause. Lambert and Monk had long hated each 
other. Monk partly to disappoint Lambert in his am- 
bitious hopes, and partly to please his wife, who was a 
zealous royalist, formed the design of restoring Charles, 
and entered into correspondence with him. So well 
did Monk conceal his design that *it was thought he 
was acting for the Parliament, and thus he was able to 
march from Scotland to London, not only without 
opposition, but he was rejoined on the way by Lam- 
bert's troops, who arrested their general and put him 
in the Tower. On the first of May, 1660, Monk ven- 
tured to propose to a new Parliament which he had 
assembled, the restoration of the king. The proposi- 
tion was received with joy by the people, who were 
tired of the anarchy which had prevailed since the 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 235 



death of Oliver Cromwell, and which his good govern- 
ment made the more striking (p. 335). 

The Peers hastened to assemble and assume their 
old rights, as one of the houses of Parliament. On 
the 8th of May, Charles was formally proclaimed 
King, and a committee was appointed to invite him to 
return and take possession of the throne. He was 
met in Dover, by General Monk, who conducted him to 
London, which he entered May 29, 1660. As a re- 
ward for these great services Monk was created Duke 
of Albemarle, and received a large sum of money to 
support his new dignity" (p. 336). We have now 
presented to the reader in as short and concise a 
manner as we think the importance of the subject 
would justify, the facts of profane history exactly 
corresponding with the predictions of the prophets. 
But how can it be otherwise, as I have before hinted, 
when God is the positive, actual and direct author of 
all the predictions of his holy prophets, and just as 
positively, the indirect author of profane history. 
Otherwise what assurance can any one have of the ful- 
fillment of any prediction of the prophets. 

" The character of Charles was very well portrayed 
in an epigram which was made on him while yet alive, 
by one of the wits of his court, thus : ' Here lies our 
sovereign lord, the king, whose word no man relies on ; 
who never said a foolish thing, and never did a wise 
act.' This was shown to Charles, and he said in his 
pleasant way, that it was very true, for his words were 
his own, but his actions were his minister's" (p. 348). 



r 



236 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



That his acts were the results of his wicked coun- 
selors, cannot be doubted, for the history shows 
that the king being urged, especially by his brother, 
the Duke of York, had many innocent persons taken 
up and executed, being accused of plotting against 
his life. One of these persons was Lord William 
Russell, and the other was Algernon Sidney, both men 
of great note, and against whom little or nothing was 
proven. But they were Protestants and republican in 
principle, and this was a sufficient cause why kings 
and Roman Catholics so earnestly desired their lives. 
But presently king Charles died, and his brother, the 
Duke of York, came to the throne, who greatly de- 
ceived the people by his fair promises. 

Then ' James as soon as he came to the throne de- 
clared his intention of maintainingthe existing laws, both 
in church and state, and as he had always been found sin- 
cere, this declaration served greatly to tranquilize the 
minds of the people. Yet, notwithstanding this, he soon 
after sent a Catholic priest to Rome to negotiate a re- 
union with that church. The Pope, Innocent XL, had 
more prudence than James and advised him to do nothing 
rashly. The king's security was much increased by 
the suppression of a rebellion which had broken out, 
headed by the Duke of Monmouth. The punishment 
of the rebels was very severe, and the cruelties per- 
petrated by Judge Jeffries and Colonel Kirk have left 
indelible stains on their memories, and on that of 
James II. 

Having by this means, as he supposed, sup- 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 237 



pressed the discontent of his subjects, the king thought 
the way clear for the restoration of popery" (p. 
353). Such a course previous to the reign of Charles 
I. might have served for some time to have kept the 
people quiet under the rule of such a tyrant. But the 
commonwealth had intervened between the reign of 
these two tyrants, and many were then living whose 
recollections ran back, fondly to its more beneficent 
laws, and they were now much more able to maintain 
its liberal principles in direct contrast with that which 
they now suffered, under a bigoted Roman Catholic 
tyrant, w 7 ho had forfeited his word. On coming to 
the throne, this king had assured his subjects that he 
would control the nation according to existing laws, 
both in church and state, yet at the same time seems 
to have been using underhanded and deceptive means 
in violation of that promise, by conferring with the 
Pope of Rome, with an eye to the re-establishing of 
Roman Catholicism. But Providence had provided 
a very efficient if not lawful means of escape from the 
hand of this tyrant. His eldest daughter, Mary, had 
married the Prince of Orange; a very warlike and am- 
bitious Prince. And even in a Parliament which had 
been assembled in 1678, under Charles II., an at- 
tempt was made in the House of Commons to pass a 
law excluding the Duke of York from his succession to 
the Crown of England, and to settle the inheritance 
on William and Mary. Although not successful in 
this act, yet it prepared th'e way for his exclusion, and 
their advancement to the throne. Yet when he be- 



r 



238 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



came king, he was more intolerant and vindictive than 
even his enemies could have judged. All classes of 
the people and many of the nobles entered into private 
correspondence with him to come over to England and 
eject James and take the government into his own 
hands. James received private advice from his minis- 
ters in Holland that he might look for an invasion 
from that country by the Prince of Orange ; and it is 
stated that when the king received the letter which 
contained this unwelcomed news, it paralyzed him in 
part; the letter dropped from his fingers, and he 
seemed to have lost all his former energy. Nor did 
he make any attempt at resistance, and his queen 
urged him to prepare at once to leave the kingdom, 
calling up before his mind the fate of his father King 
Charles I. 6 6 At this juncture a declaration from the 
Prince of Orange, that he was coming to England to 
redress their grievances, was received with joy by the 
people throughout the kingdom. William landed at 
Torbay November 5, 1688. The whole country was 
soon in commotion. The people combined almost uni- 
versally against their misjudging and ill-advised king. 
The nobility one after another joined the invader. 
Even those upon whom James thought he could most 
surely rely deserted him ; Prince George of Denmark, 
who had married his daughter Ann, among the rest" 
(p. 354). This quotation fully describes the terrible 
extremity to which this wicked king was reduced, and 
instead of trying to make any defense to save the 
kingdom he was entirely engaged trying to find a pri- 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 239 

vate conveyance in some ship for himself and family 
to France. This movement the Prince had assured his 
wife, would not be prevented, and hence he arrived 
safely in Paris, France, on December 25th, and was 
received and cared for by Louis XIV., with great gen- 
erosity and commiseration. 



THE MIRY CLAY VERSUS THE BILL OF RIGHTS. 

We have now just passed under the shadow of an- 
other fi < broken kingdom." But happily for the people, 
it only proved to be a change of masters, or subjects 
for the Crown , which was providentially transf ered from 
the head of a would-be despot, to that of a limited mon- 
archy, under his daughter Mary, and her husband, the 
Prince of Orange. This was the situation in which 
they found and accepted the kingdom. " The country 
was virtually without any government. Parliament was 
assembled as speedily as possibly. After a long con- 
test between the Whigs and Tories, it was finally de- 
creed that the throne was vacant, by the abdication 
of James II. They proceeded to fill it by making the 
Prince and Princess of Orange joint sovereigns, and they 
took the title of William and Mary. They received the 
crown on certain terms set forth in what is called the 'Bill 
of Rights.' By this bill the powers of the sovereign 
and the rights of the people were defined, thus settling 
the question which had so long vexed the nation. 
In case these sovereigns died without leaving children, 



r 



240 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



the Princess Anne was to succeed ; and in 1701, when 
it became probable that this princess would die, leaving 
no family, a further law was passed, settling the crown 
on Sophia, wife of the Elector of Hanove^ ; her de- 
scendants were Protestants" (p. 356). I have fol- 
lowed up, and also kept in view, the veiy natural and 
obvious contrast between the 64 potter's clay and iron" 
symbols, and the governments symbolized therein, 
until merged into its own " miry clay and iron ele- 
ment," in the liberal principle manifested in the days 
of King John, in the ''Magna Charta." The people 
had but one voice in 1688. Through its House of 
Commons the two sovereigns were required to define 
their respective rights, which was finally agreed to, 
and determined in what is known as the " Bill of 
Eights, thus settling the question which had so long 
vexed the nation." 

Nor does the symbol end here, but continues to rep- 
resent figuratively the features of these ten toes of the 
feet of Nebuchadnezzar's great image, on down to the 
end of time. And although England may very appro- 
priately be termed one of the great toes, yet the other 
nine as far as the common rights are concerned, are 
keeping about abreast with her. And as it is a matter 
of some importance, I will give a second and later ver- 
sion of the names of the ten kingdoms, as they stood 
about the eighth century, thus : " The principal states 
and governments then were (1) one of the Senate of 
Rome, who revolted from the Greek emperors, and 
claimed and exerted the privilege of choosing a new 



THE CLAY AND IRON GOVERNMENTS. 



241 



western hemisphere, (2) of the Greeks in Bavaria, (3) 
of the Lombards in Lombardy, (4) of the Huns in 
Hungary, (5) of the Allermands in Germany, (6) of 
the Franks in France, (7) of the Burgundians in Bur- 
gundy, (8) of the Goths in Spain, (9) of the Britons, 
(10) of the Saxons in Britain. Nor were these con- 
stantly ten kingdoms; there were sometimes more and 
sometimes fewer ; but, as Sir Isaac Newton says, what- 
ever was their number afterward, they are still called 
the ten kingdoms, from their first number" (I. New- 
ton, p. 211). And I will also requote in common the 
w T hole symbol w T hich applies to these ten kingdoms, 
thus : — 

"And whereas thou sawst the feet and toes, part of potter's clay 
and part of iron, the kingdom shall be divided; but there shall be 
in it of the strength of iron, forasmuch as thou sawst the iron 
mixed with miry clay. And as the toes of the feet were part of 
iron and part of clay, so thy kingdom shall be partly strong and 
partly broken.' ' 

I have already applied this symbol to the kingdoms, 
which application I am as certain is correct as that I 
have written it, and which covers the fifth element in 
the symbols of the great image. 

16 



CHAPTER XVI. 



THE UNITED STATES. 



THE SIXTH SYMBOLIC ELEMENT IN THE IMAGE. 

There is one other element yet in that image mak- 
ing the sixth, which represents a republican form of 
government, and certainly alludes to the United States, 
and other similar forms of government. For be it un- 
derstood, that each and every character of government 
under the great image is entirely political (not neces- 
sarily religious at all), and under the unholy line of 
Cain, Nimrod and Nebuchadnezzar. 

Having now followed the potter's clay and the miry 
clay elements in history from A. D. 1215 through the 
centuries to the year 1688, resulting in " Bill of 
Eights," defining the proper relation between the 
king and subject, since we see not only England, 
but all other kingdoms yielding more and more to 
this liberal relaxing, miry clay principle, I will now 
set forth another fact of great importance to the whole 
world. Since the last date above given there has 
grown up from a small beginning a government, 
unique in object and design, different in its origin and 
form, from other governments, and separated from 
(242) 



THE UNITED STATES. 



243 



them by about three thousand miles of water ; known as 
the United States of North America. 

And now the question which I propose to answer in 
the affirmative is this. Did God foreknow and sym- 
bolize this government as he did other governments? 

I must quote again to get the matter before our 
minds : — 

"And whereas thou sawst iron mixed with miry clay they shall 
mingle themselves with the seed of men ; but they shall not cleave 
one to another, even as iron is not mixed with clay." Dan. ii: 43. 

And now, kind reader, in God's name and fear I say 
to you, fearless of successful contradiction, that the 
above quotation contains the sixth and last symbol 
element of the great image ; and that it fully represents, 
when properly interpreted, not only the peculiar gov- 
ernment of the United States, but also all other repub- 
lics of America. And let it be especially noticed that 
in this sixth symbolic element the words " kingdom" 
" broken" " strong " " divided " and " potter' s clay " 
are not found. Now, have we the right to infer that 
this change or difference was merely accidental, on the 
part of Deity, an oversight? Nay verily ! but every 
word is a golden treasure given to us to understand and 
apply. The first expression in the above quotation is 
not found elsewhere in the whole interpretation of the 
image. " They (the people) shall mingle themselves 
vjith the seed of men." I am aware that all Biblical 
commentaries, as far as my reading extends, apply the 
" mingling with seed of men " to marriage, cohabita- 



244 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



tion, etc. But they certainly confound themselves, 
violating their own law for the interpretation of figures 
and symbols, to wit : " That a symbol cannot be liter- 
ally interpreted nor applied, because this would set aside 
and destroy the very object of the symbol, i.e., com- 
parative secrecy." I think that the two thousand five 
hundred years of time having now passed since it was 
written goes to prove that it was well hidden. Another 
particular feature of this symbol element in harmony 
with the former is " whereas thou saiuest." Now, do 
not forget that when those words were spoken by the 
prophet Daniel he was standing in the immediate 
presence of the great king, Nebuchadnezzar, and was 
reproducing and interpreting that which he had before 
seen in the wonderful dream or vision, the object of 
which was to let the king know " what should come to 
pass hereafter." Another object certainly was and 
still is, in having this written that God's faithful chil- 
dren might find out and apply the meaning, the very 
thing which I shall now attempt to do, as I have done 
with the former elements of the symbol. 

I think that you will readily admit that one and all of 
the symbolic elements, from the crown of Nebuchadnez- 
zar's great image's head, down through to the end of his 
miry clay and iron toes, refers to some character of hu- 
man government. Have we not, therefore, the very best 
reason for believing that we, of this government, are in 
the very extreme of this great " hereafter;" and if so, 
that God permitted Nebuchadnezzar to see our govern- 
ment in panoramic vision. Yet we are slow to believe, 



THE UNITED STATES . 



245 



though, in fact, are enjoying the very character of gov- 
ernment which the prophet declared to the king, and 
yet do not know it. Does not our Savior warn us to 
be watchful and not allow ourselves to be overtaken 
as by a thief at night? If you will read your Bible 
clearly and intelligently it will assure you thai the 
very next and seventh symbol, as described in Daniel ii : 
44-45, is that of the stone cut out of the mountain with- 
out hands, which entirely detroys this great image. 
Now, friendly reader, stop and think and ask yourself 
the question, "Am I prepared for this terrible event, 
and if not, what may be the consequences? " Notice 
the language of the Apostle Paul thus : — 

"That the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his 
mighty angels, in flaming fire, taking vengeance on them that know 
not God, and obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ." 

I will repeat that which I have before stated, that 
the destruction of the great image by the stone king- 
dom will be just as universal in extent as the material 
of which the great image is composed, and to be found 
among the governments of the world, viz. : gold, sil- 
ver, brass, iron and clay. The abuse of these materials 
constitute them the adversary of Christ, hence the 
necessity of their destruction. Nebuchadnezzar is as 
effectually ruling these wordly governments, through 
and by his brain power, as represented by the gold, as 
he did when he sat on his imperial throne at the great 
city of Babylon. Let them take issue who will, God 
has predetermined it, and that at the very time and 



246 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



place where he pointed out to Nebuchadnezzar this 
same miry clay and iron government under whose 
leaders we glory. 

With this premised, I will, in a brief man- 
ner, examine the historical facts and causes which 
led to the establishment of this United States govern- 
ment. First, the land, or the new, separate and distinct 
continent, in which these positively miry clay and iron 
principles have taken root, is bearing fruit abund- 
antly, in which the people are glorifying themselves 
greatly. But whether in this they glorify God and 
Jesus Christ is a question, which I think not hard to 
determine, if you will only notice who, and what is, 
to be destroyed. For some cause, known only to God 
himself, this now, American Continent, with all its 
vast extent and wonderful resource was held back in 
the womb of time, while ages rolled away. But when 
God's time had come, seeing that his oppressed chil- 
dren, together with the most liberal-minded of the old 
world needed an asylum, a gulf of three thousand 
miles was placed between the oppressor and the op- 
pressed. God stirred up the mind of Christopher 
Columbus, so that he could find no rest until he finally 
obtained from the good king and queen of Spain, an 
outfit, consisting of a suitable vessel, men and means, 
for this 'predetermined trip across the great, yet unex- 
plored Atlantic Ocean. After much trouble with some 
of his ship's crew, sometimes nearly amounting to 
munity, the God-fearing navigator and great explorer 
had the great satisfaction of beholding land, the first of 



THE UNITED STATES. 



247 



which, I believe, was the island of Cuba. After land- 
ing he kneeled down on the soil and reverently and 
devoutly returned thanks to Almighty God for his 
great success in discovering the Western Continent. 
He took possession of it in the name of the king and 
queen of Spain. They found also many natives, the 
aborigines of the country, who at first were very 
much amazed at their ship, men and outfit generally ; 
But upon better acquaintance became quite social 
and instructive with regard to other portions of the 
country, as far as they knew. 

After a short stay, Columbus returned to Europe and 
reported the great discovery which he had made — 1492. 
Columbus made several subsequent trips, during which 
he greatly extended his discoveries. Many other adven- 
turers started out from nearly every port in Europe, of 
whom the English were not at all behind. They, with 
the French and Germans, confined their discoveries 
mainly to the northern portion of the continent, while 
Spain and Portugal, and other nations, directed their 
discoveries mostly to the south, to all of which their 
nations encouraged their subjects to emigrate, and pos- 
sess themselves of such portions of the continent as 
they claimed in the name of their respective sovereigns. 
To whom also the king made liberal grants of land, the 
original lights of which were generally admitted to be 
in the Indians. 

Some of these colonists made satisfactory com- 
pensation to the Indians for their lands, foremost 
among whom was the celebrated William Penn, 



248 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



This man never had any serious difficulty with the In- 
dians, but nearly all the other colonists from ihe Caro- 
linias, all along the coast of Plymouth Rock and Maine, 
were very frequently involved in bloody and almost 
exterminating wars with them. Many of the tribes 
were very vindictive and hard to reconcile, after 
having once been imposed upon, which was a native 
and peculiar trait in their general character. They 
were very sensible, and soon learned by experience 
that these European emigrants had but little or no use 
for them after getting possession of their country. 
This does not compare very well with what we infer 
should be the conduct of a set of Christians, who had 
been persecuted in their own country on account of 
their strict adherence to the pure and righteous prin- 
ciples of Christianity, the central idea of which is : 
6 6 As you would that others should do unto you, do you 
even so unto them." 

But be that as it may, in regard to these Chris- 
tian colonists from the different portions of the 
Old World, one fact is certain in their history, that 
after enduring wonderful privation and hardships, 
they succeeded in establishing an earthly government, 
different in many respects from any which had pre- 
ceded it in the Old World. And although one century 
has passed since it was established,. it still manages to 
govern and control, not only its own citizens, but 
also commands the respect, and admiration of the 
world. Nothing short of personal courage, able states- 
men at home, and excellent diplomatists abroad, could 



THE UNITED STATES. 



249 



have accomplished such results. I have now shown, as 
I think, that this great cotinent was designedly held 
back by the Almighty until the time had come for man 
to make his last experiment as a ruler in a Republican 
government, symbolically styled " miry clay and irony 
God well knew that this character of self-government 
required a higher state of intelligence to make it suc- 
cessful than any of the preceding kingly governments 
of the world, and hence, reserved it for man's last ex- 
periment as a governor or ruler of any character. Let 
the reader notice that the " toes of the feet 99 are not 
mentioned at all in this symbol, but instead thereof, 
" they shall mingle; 99 and Nebuchadnezzar's particular 
attention was called to this, the last one of his govern- 
ments in the great " hereafter," about which he was so 
anxious- How natural then that it should be separated 
by at least by two or three thonsand miles of water 
from all other governments. Yet, in its infancy, under 
the fostering care of some of these kingly ' ' toes of the 
feet governments, 99 it sloughed off from them. 



DEVELOPING CAUSES. 

To render the "figure 99 more complete, let us go back 
to Europe and take a brief survey of the circumstances 
which became the prime cause of the formation of 
those excellent, moral and Christian colonies which left 
Europe for the new continent. We find that even 
prior to the days of the Commonwealth a great many 



250 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



men had acquired a more general and particular 
knowledge of the common rights of man than was ever 
possessed by the ancients. And just in proportion as 
the " miry clay " element developed under the influ- 
ence of the representatives of the people in the House 
of Commons, the laws of the land became more favor- 
able to those rights. About 1450 the art of printing 
was discovered, multiplying copies of books, which had 
a most excellent influence, especially felt during the 
early reformation in Germany, under Martin Luther, 
and his able associate Melancthon, also afterwards in 
Switzerland mainly under the great leader Zwinglius. 
And from Germany the principles of the reformers 
which were in direct opposition to popery, or 
Roman Catholicism, extended to Spain, France and 
England ; in Scotland it also took early and deep root. 
But so long had both kings, priests, and common peo- 
ple been held down in bigotry, ignorance and super- 
stition, that these principles of the reformation were by 
Roman Catholicism retarded and opposed. A direct 
appeal to the Scriptures was all that could free the 
people from this mental slavery. 

The Catholic church had claimod that the Bible was 
of too mysterious a character to be intrusted to the 
free use of the common people, without a licensed 
priest to interpret it. But when the art of printing 
was discovered, the Scriptures were printed in the dif- 
ferent languages of the nations and distributed to them, 
which together, with other books, both political and 
religious, educated the people more rapidly concerning 



THE UNITED STATES. 



251 



the common rights of man. Under the providence of 
Almighty God many excellent and learned men arose 
in those times, some of whom lost their lives in de- 
fense of liberal principles during the alternate reign 
of Protestant and Popish kings, of whom Ridley and 
Bishop Latimer were noted examples. These were 
martyred under the reign of Bloody Mary and James 
the Second. But under the more favorable rei^n of 
Queen Ann, arose many English writers noted for learn- 
ing and piety. 

Foremost among the last named was that of Sir 
Isaac Newton, noted for his great discoveries in science 
and philosophy, and also his deep bibical research into 
the predictions of the prophets. Also Addison, Swift, 
Pope and John Locke. The last named was the great 
Christian philosopher of whom A. Campbell said : 
" That as Lord Verulam had the honor by his 'Novum 
Organurn 9 of originating a new era in physics, so Locke, 
the philosopher, laid the foundation of a new order of 
society, by his essay on ' Toleration. ' This essay 
gave the first impulse to the spirit of inquiry and laid 
the foundation of our present liberties. This Chris- 
tian philosopher drafted the first instrument called a 
constitution, which was imported to America. It was 
a form of government for the Carolinas." (Camp- 
bell's and Owen's Debate, p. 262.) 

He also wrote essays on the " Human Understand- 
ing," on " Education," " Governments," and so on. 
A proper and correct knowledge of these things cer- 
tainly lie at the very root of all true religion, science 



252 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



and politics. Lord Bacon had preceded him as one of 
the most profound philosophers and scientists, with 
whom Bishop Newton was cotemporary ; also Dr. Adam 
Clark, who flourished in Queen Anne's time. " But," 
says the historian, 6 ' the chief of these were Pope and 
Addison, who, perhaps, did more towards the improve- 
ment of the general style of thinking and writing than 
any other authors have done. Addison, assisted by 
Steele and others, published the "Spectator and 
Tatler" These were the first periodical papers which 
pretended to any literary merit in England. They were 
read with the greatest assiduity by all classes of persons, 
and were long referred to as models upon which to form 
a correct style of writing. And besides, there was Dr. 
Watts, who, as a religious poet, composed many of 
our most beautiful hymns, also a philosophical 
writer of note " (p. 372). I call attention to these 
persons and things, because they act as cause and 
effect ; for by this time these miry clay or liberal 
principles were producing a very general and salutary 
effect, especially upon the middle classes, in English, 
Scotch and Irish society, and also all over Europe; 
and were the cause of those upheavings, or revolutions 
in those countries, more especially after Luther's great 
religious reformation in Germany. 

It seemed to be a settled conviction with all these re- 
formers, if circumstances seemed to require it, that their 
religious principals must be defended by the sword. Nor 
can we conceive, from a natural stand-point, how they 
could have been successful otherwise ; yet, a very natural 



THE UNITED STATES. 



253 



question may arise, to wit : that if they were justified 
in the use of the sword against the " man of sin," 
the Pope of Rome, would that justify these reformed 
parties in fighting against and killing each other? As 
light and knowledge on these grave subjects advanced, 
how very natural it was then for these excellent chris- 
tian men and women, cramped up as they were 
between conscientious religious duties and politi- 
cal rights, to readily avail themselves of an outlet, 
such as the British colonies afforded. The general 
and particular sentiments, and ultimate results of 
the colonists, is very well expressed by a writer in 
describing the first object had in view by the Puritans, 
who first came over to America on the Mayflower, 
thus: "They sought retirement, isolation and an 
opportunity of founding a small community of Puri- 
tans, where, apart from all the world, their peculiar 
doctrines could be transmitted from father to son 
without attracting the attention of king, bishop or 
priest. But they had a higher destiny. They were, 
in fact, to become the most efficient among the found- 
ers of a great empire, in which their own principles 
should flourish for ages after them ; and a more lib- 
eral system of civil and religious freedom, which 
should be learned and taught by their descendents." 

These sentiments apply to each one of the thirteen 
colonies. For although, Lord Baltimore was a Roman 
Catholic, and William Penn a Friend, or plain Quaker, 
yet their descendants, in 1776, made common cause 
with all the colonists in their occasional wars with the 



254 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



Indians; and more especially with the French, Cana- 
dians and Indians. These colonists had governors 
appointed by the King of England, yet their repre- 
sentatives were elected by the people ; and hence about 
all that was necessary to form a republic was to remove 
these appointed governors and elect their own by the 
common people, and change the term colonies to States. 
It would appear very natural that these States, for 
mutual protection and defense, should unite their gen- 
eral and particular interests under some one of their 
most renowned and popular citizens as their supreme 
head or president. The great hardships which the col- 
onists endured .in making their living, and their wars 
with the Indians and French, had the advantage of 
giving them at once resolute and experienced officers 
and soldiers. Of what value would have been the fine 
traits of character in Washington, Greene, Putnam or 
any of those excellent military officers, without the 
knowledge of their experience in terrible battles and a 
very general knowledge of how this war should be 
conducted on the part of the colonists. Hence, under 
God, all these things had to precede the war which 
resulted in their independence, which the historian 
says required about seven years to accomplish. And 
now during this seven years many thousands of pre- 
cious lives were lost, millions of money expended, much 
property unnecessarily destroyed, and the cruel and 
often wanton sufferings of excellent women and chil- 
dren, and every other species of wickedness which 
only the great judgment day will fully reveal. All 



THE UNITED STATES. 



255 



this occurred simply, and positively to establish on this 
continent an independent republic, the very form of 
which God had predetermined and pointed out in its 
symbolical peculiarities about 2379 before to his servant 
Nebuchadnezzar, by the prophet Daniel, which applica- 
tion is just as correct as that the Bible is true. 

The querist may very justly ask : If God had so pre- 
determined the nature and character of this government, 
why was it not all brought about amicably and without so 
much suffering and bloodshed ? But might we not just 
as properly ask the question, viz. : Why did not God 
provide some other means of saving the world from 
the power of sin and its consequences on the human 
family, than that of the sacrifice of his own dear Son? 
But he did not ; and hence we receive and joyfully 
accept the means that he has provided. So, in regard 
to these six bloody human governments before sym- 
bolized in the great image. 

I am fully aware that I am occupying new territory 
in relation to the feet and toes of the great image, and 
I wish, therefore, to fortify my position as I advance. 
I say then that blood and carnage and positive oppres- 
sion is the symbolical rule in all these different forms 
of government, from the crown of Nebuchadnezzar's 
golden head, down through the changes, until you 
reach the miry clay and iron symbol representing the 
present republican government of the United States ; 
of which government, even after their independence 
was acknowledged by the king of Great Britain, it 
was found to be a very difficult matter for these ex- 



256 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



cellent officers of the army, and statesmen to agree on 
an special form. Some expressed themselves in favor 
of the kingly form, with General Washington for their 
king ; but he rejected it with disdain. I have no doubt 
but that the kingly form would have been adopted, had 
not God more than two thousand years before deter- 
mined that it should be a republic, which I shall pres- 
ently show, but for the present I want to make a short 
quotation from a United States history (chapter 13th, 
article 6th): "The supreme authority in whose name 
the constitution is promulgated is that of ' the people 
of the United States;' the object for which they or- 
dain and establish and bind themselves to obey its pre- 
cepts is to form a more perfect uni6n, establish justice, 
insure domestic tranquility, promote the general wel- 
fare and secure the blessings of liberty to themselves 
and their posterity." 

Now, all the historical facts in relation to the 
first formation of this government are generally 
known, hence I deem it quite unnecessary for me to 
make many quotations ; and no fact or peculiarity of 
this goverment is better understood than that all 
officers, from the President down to the lowest officer 
in the government, are selected from among the com- 
mon people. Two or more men declare themselves, or 
are called out by their respective friends, as candidates 
for election to these respective offices, and no matter 
how friendly these candidates may have been before 
the canvass, they, and their respective friends, are 
sure to become enemies, at least during the canvass. 



THE UNITED STATES. 



257 



They are sure to slander and misrepresent each other's 
ability, motives and character. The one-half of the 
artifice, low-down cunning, strife and violence perpe- 
trated during one of these campaigns, especially dur- 
ing an election of a president, at which time the 
most talented and renowned public speakers of each 
party are arraigned against each other, cannot be 
told. Also the public newspapers of the respective 
parties are continually publishing and vomiting forth 
as bitter invectives against each other as though 
belonging to two different nationalities. I recollect to 
have seen an extract from the Washington Post during 
the canvass between General Hancock and that chris- 
tian candidate, General Garfield, thus: " This cam- 
paign has in it all the elements of war, and all that is 
needed for the blood to flow is to draw the sword." 
Now, I am persuaded that no well informed and expe- 
rienced American citizen will at all charge me with 
having overdrawn the bitterness and terrible strife that 
seems a born consequence of our republican institu- 
tions. 



APPLICATION OF THE SIXTH AND LAST SYMBOLIC ELE- 
MENT OF THE GREAT IMAGE TO THE UNITED STATES; 
THE LAST FORM OF EARTHLY GOVERNMENT. 

And now I especially desire the attention of Bible 
commentators and Christians, while I quote and apply 
the sixth and last symbol, as found in the great image 
of Nebuchadnezzar, to the peculiarities of this United 
States government : — 

- 17 



258 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



" Whereas thou sawest iron mixed with miry clay, they (the 
people) shall mingle themselves (a voluntary act) with the seed of 
men ; but they shall not cleave one to another, even as iron is not 
mixed with clay." 

First, notice that whatever character of government 
this was, God permitted Nebuchadnezzar to see it in a 
panoramic vision. I have shown that 44 miry clay" 
implies a relaxing, giving principle, hence more liberal 
than any form of government which had preceded it. 
That the ' 'iron" means the sword, whether used 
defensively or offensively ; hence a liberal form of 
government obtained and defended by the sword, or 
general defense in war. 

Nearly every feature expressed in this symbol stands 
in direct contradistinction with the five preceding ones, 
although the fifth symbol freely expresses the begin- 
ning of the liberal principle. Yet the governments of 
this symbol still retain the kingly form. Neither of 
the terms of the fifth symbol are to be found in the 
sixth, therefore it is not to be of the kingly form. 
Neither can this government be divided, because the 
word is not found in it. It reads : 1 ' They ( the peo- 
ple), shall mingle themselves (a voluntary act), with 
the seed of men." The common people shall make 
choice of their rulers or officers in this republican 
form of government, from among their own citizens. 
They shall not submit to the dictation of hereditary 
kings, who claim to be of royal blood, having no affin- 
ity to, or with, the common people of their respective 
governments, " the seed of men." As to its being 



THE UNITED STATES. 



259 



divided, have not the North and the South of this gov- 
ernment already determined that question by sad 
experience? The terrible war of four or five years, 
during which time the " iron" symbol was freely 
used, resulting in the violent death of about five hun- 
dred thousand men, has settled that question. This 
terrible arraignment was resorted to, to convince them 
of a fact which, if they had intelligently examined in 
this symbol, would have taught them that the Almighty 
God of heaven and earth had predetermined that mat- 
ter more than two thousand four hundred years before 
many of them were ever born. When will man learn 
that "man proposes and God disposes of all events." 
And now, as we have shown you that God had prede- 
termined what the people of this republic should not 
do, I will now call your attention to that which he pre- 
determined they should do, thus : " But they (the citi- 
zens of this government), shall not cleave one to an- 
other, even as iron is not mixed with clay." This 
statement is as certainly true, as that no man can take 
a brick bat and a bar of iron, and weld them together. 
No man will ever see the time that this government will 
ever be closely united like a kingly government. Every 
four years, or as often as an election comes, the people 
separate themselves until the election is over. Neither 
can they remain apart as that little ' ' unpleasantness " 
(as they say), between the North and the South has al- 
ready proven. Again, does not these God-determined 
peculiarities of our government come very near justify- 
ing Lorenzo Dow's paradox on the "Hard Shells," viz. : 



260 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



" They shall and they shan't, they can and they can't, 
they will be damned if they do, and they will be 
damned if they don't." Yet, who that has studied out 
the practical facts in relation to our government and 
people, will not admit that they fit the prediction like 
wax to the seal? This is not only true of our govern- 
ment, but also of all American republics. They will 
not remain peaceably and quietly together, and yet they 
can't separate and continue apart. And now, I humbly 
and reverently ask who, but the all-wise and omniscient 
God, could have predetermined in the long ages past, 
the last form of earthly governments, and then through 
and by regular successions of worldly governments, 
finally, in the great Hereafter, fully establish that gov- 
ernment consistent with the prediction. 

This republic of ours is the sixth and last symbolic 
government. We are near the 6 6 consummation of all 
things ," The end of the " Gentile (governments) has 
come; I am sure of it. I do not wish to be regarded 
as an alarmist, but here are these six symbols, now 
thrown intelligently open for the free investigation of 
the ignorant, the Master and the Biblical scholar. If 
any of these can show, and logically point out wherein 
I have done violence to this sacred and all-import- 
ant subject, I will gladly stand corrected. But in 
speaking of being a " fanatic" or an " alarmist," have 
we not good reason to believe that old father Noah, 
was regarded in that light by the ante-diluvians during* 
the one hundred and twenty years that he was following 
God's directions in building the ark, and in preaching 



THE UNITED STATES. 



261 



and warning them, according to God's word of 
impending danger? They no doubt laughed him to 
scorn as an old alarmist. How (reasoned they thus) is 
it possible for a great flood of water to overrun this 
high ground where you are building, sufficient to float 
this monster ship? It is simply impossible, hence you 
are nothing but an old fanatic; we will continue to eat 
and drink, and marry and give in mariage. On with 
the dance. Now, did not our Lord and Savior Jesus 
Christ, refer to this very circumstance as a parallel with 
what would be the case at his second coming at the 
end of the world? Thus: — 

"But of that day and hour knoweth no man; no, not the 
angels in heaven but my Father only. But as the days of Noah 
were so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the 
days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, and 
marrying and giving in marriage until the day that Noah entered 
into the Ark. And knew not until the flood came and took 
them all away; so shall also, the coming of the Son of man be." 
Mat. xxiv: 36-39. 

The justice of this application being admitted let us 
carry the parallel a little further. Admitting that 
Noah's boat was 120 years in building, before the 
flood came, then permit me to ask you, how old is 
our boat of miry clay and iron government? Surely 
a very deceptive/ and uncertain foundation is miry 
clay, and that is just the God given foundation, 
on which our government now rests. You will 
say, Somewhat over one hundred years. Very well? 
I leave the reader to examine all mv arguments, 
and make the application himself. 



CHAPTER XVIL 



CHRIST'S GOVERNMENT. 



THE STONE SYMBOL. 

I will call the reader's attention to my next — the 
destroying stone symbol. But before doing so, let us 
note this very important fact, viz. , that I have not found 
in all the Bible, not even in the Apocalypse of John one 
parallel Scripture that so definitely points and deter- 
mines the positive " end" of man's rule or government 
on earth and the manner of its destruction as the 
stone symbol. The end of man's rule on earth is 
immediately followed by the universal reign of Jesus 
Christ. 

There is not one inch of ground, so to speak, be- 
tween the end of the Gentile rule, symbolized by the 
great image, and the beginning of the Kingdom of 
Christ. This forcibly reminds me of Bishop Newton's 
view of Daniel's prediction, thus : " Daniel is the most 
plain and distinct of all the prophets and more easy 
to be understood ; therefore I consider that in things 
relating to the last times ( right where we now stand) he 
is to be regarded as the hey of the other prophets " 
(262) 



Christ's government. 



263 



(Smith's Bible Diet.) How true and sensible is this 
language of that great commentator. The man or 
writer that tries to master the Apocalypse of John ivith- 
out first mastering the book of Daniel, taking him as the 
key, will always fail on the symbols of the Apocalypse. 
The predictions of Daniel stand to that of John as 
cause to effect. I will call the reader's attention to an- 
other expression of this great man. " Sir Isaac 
observes that he was not living under the great revo- 
lution, that would characterize the future age. Which 
signal revolution, Sir Isaac, further observes, predicted 
by all the prophets, will at once both turn men's 
eyes upon considering the predictions and plainly 
interpreting them." Now let the reader consider the 
fact that we are living nearly two hundred years in 
advance of Bishop Newton, and boast so much of our 
greatly advanced Biblical knowledge over and above 
those of his day and time. Yet who will claim that 
there has been one inch of ground (so to speak) be- 
tween the end of the Gentile rule — the sixth and last 
symbol of the great image — and that of the Stone Sym- 
bol which is to utterly destroy it, and at once introduce 
the universal reign of Jesus Christ. This leaves no 
intervening space for a Jewish or Gentile millennium. 
" And in the days of these kings shall the God of 
heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be de- 
stroyed ; and the kingdom set up in the days of the 
Roman Caesar shall not be left to other people but it 
shall break in pieces and consume all other kingdoms. 



264 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



THE ENEMY OF CHRIST'S GOVERNMENT. 

" And it shall stand forever." This certainly refers 
to the kingdom of Jesus Christ. This kingdom has 
suffered great violence, not only by these kingdoms of 
the old pagan Koman government, but also by the 
"Man of Sin," the " Son of Perdition," who by his 
great spiritual pretensions as the successor of St. Peter , 
the Vicar of Christ, and by cunning, craft, and violence 
while seated in the Pope's chair, claiming the sacred 
right to rule the world, both in spiritual and temporal 
matters : and whose rule in the western kingdom 
lasted about 1260 years, during which time, called the 
Dark Ages, the true kingdom of Christ was nearly lost to 
sight. After the great Reformation by Martin Luther, 
and others, it gradually began to emerge from this 
long night of both spiritual and temporal darkness ; but 
unfortunately, these great reformers, who aimed a deadly 
blow at the very head of the Man of Sin did unwit- 
tingly, by their own actions metamorphose, the "Man 
of Sin" into a " Woman of Sin," hence the whore of 
Babylon. From the fact that these reformers carried 
away with them a part of her doctrines, and then in their 
violent debates over these mysterious spiritual doctrines, 
divided themselves up into sects and parties, we have the 
" daughters of the great whore of Babylon who now sits 
upon many waters. The different kings, nations and 
people of the earth, who thus became drunken, intoxi- 
cated with the wine (doctrines) which was in the 
golden cup which the harlot held in her hand, 



Christ's government. 



265 



may justly be claimed by the priests and car- 
dinals to be the daughters of Eoman Catholicism. She 
is the mother of each and all these Protestant sects 
and religions. So universal is her influence at this 
very time, that I will again refer to the sentiment ex- 
pressed by Bro. Talbot Fanning viz. ' 'That the man had 
not yet lived, since the Great Apostacy, who had died 
clear outside of the smoke of Babylon." Think and con- 
sider the truth of this honest conviction of that great 
learned and good man. I will now quote the forty-fifth, 
which closes the stone symbol thus " Forasmuch as thou 
saivst that the stone was cut out of the mountain with- 
out hands and that it broke in pieces the iron, the brass, 
the silver, and the gold. The great God hath made 
known to the king what shall come to pass hereafter and 
the dream is certain and the interpretation thereof 
sure." Dan. 2 ch. 

"Forasmuch as thou sawst" God gave to Nebu- 
chadnezzar in the vision, or dream, a panoramic view, 
not only of the great "Hereafter 99 of his own gov- 
ernment, but also required him to be witness of their 
entire destruction by the stone kingdom, which from 
its first inauguration at the city of Jerusalem stood, 
and continued to stand, in an adverse relation to all 
these image governments, as long as its subjects con- 
tinued true to its original principles. " For it was 
cut out of the mountain without hands." That is 
converse force to the sword. And did not Jesus 
Christ tell Peter, after he had cut off the right ear of 
Malchus, to put up the sword into the sheath, that they 



266 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



who took the sword would perish with the sword, who 
also testified before Pilate, thus : — 

" Jesus answered, my kingdom is not of this world, if my king- 
dom were of this world then would my servants fight, that I should 
not be delivered to the Jews ; but now is my kingdom not from 
hence." John xviii : 36. 

And again : — 

"For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty 
through God to the pulling down of strongholds." 2 Cor. x: 4. 

Now, these Scriptures go to prove that the symbolic 
stone, which was predetermined of God to be the 
destruction of all of these human governments under 
the great image, was first cut out and put in motion on 
the day of Pentecost at Jerusalem where it began its 
movement down through these bloody ages, until 
at the period at which we are now living, and which 
w T e find is destined to be the great destroyer of the 
things that composed the image. 

The question now is, what are those things? I repeat, 
that they are the elements of which the great image 
is composed, viz., gold, silver, brass, iron and clay. 
You have only to open your eyes and look intelligently, 
and you will find these Jive materials the component 
parts of every kingdom. Tyrants and monopolists have 
used and abused their fellow-men by the ill-use of these 
elements, and especially the two first, silver and gold. 
Gold represented Nebuchadnezzar personally; he was 
the head. Gold represents the brain power of every 



Christ's government. 



267 



nation and kingdom, when it is used as a medium of 
exchange, the love of which, says the Apostle Paul, is 
the root of all evil. The Almighty implies by their 
entire destruction, that to remove the cause will re- 
move the evil. And certainly no one can take excep- 
tions to such reasoning. But the query with all men 
is, how is it possible to continue these governments, 
or society, in any power after these five materials are 
destroyed? The Apostle answers this question to the 
satisfaction of all true Christians, thus : — 

" And to you who are troubled rest with us, when the Lord Jesus 
shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming 
fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey 
not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall be punished 
with everlasting destruction, from the presence of the Lord, and 
from the glory of his power." 2 Thes. i : 7-9. 

May all be prepared for this thrilling event. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR YS. JESUS CHRIST. 



INTRODUCTION. 

Had there been no hindering cause, I would have 
begun my book in relation to the great image, by first 
taking up the personal character of Nebuchadnezzar, 
grouping together the main points presented by Daniel, 
Isaiah and other prophets, in relation to him in his 
connection with all the governments of the world, and 
then of the wonderful vision or dream which the Al- 
mighty presented to him, with the interpretation there- 
of by the Prophet Daniel. When my attention was 
first directed to this subject, I found that it was gen- 
erally agreed by our best Bible scholars, that only 
four symbolic elements of the great image pertained 
to earthly governments, which terminated with the 
iron legs, or old Pagan Rome, A. D. 476. Yet, at the 
same time, these scholars admit that the symbols 
in the great image necessarily represented the worldly 
governments down to the end of time. This led to 
my inquiry as to the real truth of these premises, the 
conclusions of which are heretofore given. With this 
preface I will now return to what I conceive should 
have been my beginning, viz., Nebuchadnezzar in 
direct contrast with Jesus Christ, as a universal ruler. 
(268) 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR VS. JESUS CHRIST. 



269 



Nebuchadnezzar, as an earthly ruler, stands alone, 
and is entitled to earthly homage and obedience. But 
certainly the christian's obedience is only passive. 
He must suffer rather than violate his fidelity to God. 



THE GREAT IDOL. 

In order to bring this important question to a posi- 
tive test, I will quote from the third chapter of Daniel, 
thus : — 

" Nebuchadnezzar, the king, made an image of gold, whose 
height was three score cubits, and the breadth thereof six cubits : 
he set it up in the plain of Dura, the province of Babylon. Then 
Nebuchadnezzar the king sent to gather together the princes, the 
governors,^and the captains, the judges, the treasurers, the coun- 
sellors, the sheriffs, and all the rulers of the provinces, to come to 
the dedication of the image which Nebuchadnezzar the king had 
set up. Then the princes, the governors, and captains, the judges, 
the treasurers, the counsellors, the sheriffs and all the rulers of the 
provinces, were gathered together unto the dedication of the image 
that Nebuchadnezzar had set up. And they stood before the 
image that Nebuchadnezzar the king had set up. Then a herald 
cried aloud, To you, it is commanded, people, nations, and lan- 
guages, that at what time you hear the sound of the cornet, 
flute, harp, sackbut, psaltery, dulcimer, and all kinds of music, ye 
fall down and worship the golden image that Nebuchadnezzar the 
king hath set up: And whoso falleth not down and worshippeth, 
shall the same hour be cast into the midst of a burning fiery fur- 
nace. Therefore at that time, when all the people heard the sonnd 
of the cornet, the flute, harp, sackbut, psaltery, and all kinds of 
music, all the people, the nations, and the languages, fell down and 
worshipped the golden image that Nebuchadnezzar the king had 
set up." Dan. iii: 1-7. 



270 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



I have quoted thus lengthy in order that we may get 
the entire scope of the idea before our mind, viz. : Why 
he commanded, who he commanded, and what they 
were commanded to do. To worship a golden idol 
was an act of positive idolatry and sacrilege to the 
true and living God. 

Now, the Apostle Paul assures us, that "Whatsoever 
things were written aforetime, were written for our 
learning, that we through patience and comfort of the 
Scriptures, might have hope." The example, or sub- 
ject before us is certainly fraught with great and par- 
ticular interest to all christians. Now, what learning, 
comfort and hope do we as christians derive from it? 
But let us quote further and get the whole subject be- 
fore us. 



THE FIERY FURNACE TEST. 

" Wherefore at that time certain Chaldeans came near, and ac- 
cused the Jews. They spake and said to the king Nebuchadnezzar, 
Oh King, live forever. Thou, King, hast made a decree, that every 
man that shall hear the sound of the cornet, flute, harp, sackbut, 
psaltery, and dulcimer, and all kinds of music, shall fall down and 
worship the golden image : And whoso falleth not down and wor- 
shipped, that he should be cast into the midst of a burning fiery 
furnace. There are certain Jews whom thou hast set over the affairs 
of the province of Babylon, Shadrach, Meshach and Abed-nego. 
These men, O King, have not regarded thee : they serve not thy 
gods, nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up. Then 
Nebuchadnezzar in his rage and fury commanded to bring Shad- 
rach, Meshach, and Abed-nego. Then they brought the men before 
the king. Nebuchadnezzar spake and said unto them, Is it true, 
Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, do not yes erve my gods, nor 
worship the golden image which I have set up? * * Shadrach, 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR VS. JESUS CHRIST. 271 



Mesach, and Abed-nego, answered and said to the king, Nebuch- 
adnezzar, we are not careful to answer thee in this matter. If it be 
so, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning 
fiery furnace, and he will deliver us out of thine hands, King. 
But if not, be it known unto thee, King, that we will not serve 
thy gods, nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up." 



THE FIERY FUKNACE. 

" Then was Nebuchadnezzar full of fury, and the form of his visage 
was changed against Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego ; therefore 
he spake and commanded that they should heat the furnace one 
seven times more than it was wont to be heated. And he com- 
manded the most mighty men that were in his army to bind Shad- 
rach, Meshach and Abed-nego and to cast them into the burning fiery 
furnace. * * Therefore because the king's commandment was 
urgent and the furnace exceeding hot, the flame of the fire slew 
those men that took up Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego. And 
these three men Shadrach, Meshach and Abed-nego fell down bound 
into the midst of the burning fiery furnace. Then Nebuchadnezzar 
the king was astonished, and rose up in haste, and spake and said 
unto his counsellors, Did not we cast three men bound into the midst 
of the fire? They answered and said unto the king, True, king. 
He answered and said, Lo, I see four men loose, walking in the 
midst of the fire, and they have no hurt ; and the form of the fourth 
is like the Son of God. Then Nebuchadnezzar came near to the mouth 
of the burning fiery furnace, and spake, and said, Shadrach, Meshach, 
and Abed-nego, ye servants of the most high God, come forth, and 
come hither. Then Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego came forth 
of the midst of the fire. And the princes, governors, and captains and 
•the king's counsellors being gathered together, saw these men, upon 
whose bodies the fire had no power, nor was a hair of their head 
singed, neither were their coats changed, nor the smell of fire had 
passed on them. Then Nebuchadnezzar spake and said, Blessed 
be the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, who hath sent 
his angel and delivered his servants that trusted in him, and have 
changed the king's word and yielded their bodies that they might 



272 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



not serve nor worship any god except their own God. Therefore 
I make a decree, That every people, nation and language, which 
speak anything amiss, against the God of Shadrach, Mesbach, and 
Abed-nego, shall be cut in pieces, and their houses shall be made a 
dunghill : because there is no other God that can deliver after this 
sort. Then the king promoted Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego 
in the province of Babylon." Dan. iii: 8 30. 

I have quoted thus lengthily, because the great im- 
portance of the subject demanded it, in order to give 
the reader a fair opportunity of testing my deductions 
and inferences drawn therefrom. Several things de- 
mand our special attention; because, as heretofore 
signified God has not seen proper to give to the ivorld 
but one Nebuchadnezzar, as also those called out of the 
world but one Redeemer, Lord and Savior, Jesus 
Christ. Hence the great importance of strictly ob- 
serving that which is said and done by these two 
opposite characters of persons, more especially when 
their interests, or apparent duties and rights seem to 
come in conflict with each other, as in the case now 
before us. 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR'S KINGLY RIGHTS. 

Let it be noticed that there was no miraculous inter- 
vention, or interference whatever between Nebuchadnez- 
zar' s rights as a king and ruler so far as his own sub- 
jects were concerned ; they could obey him, and bow 
down and worship his golden idol, if they thought 
proper so to do. Nor did God interfere with his right 
and power to bind these three noble children, who pre- 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR VS. JESUS CHRIST. 273 



f erred death before disloyalty to their God. Hence, 
the Son of God appeared at the opportune moment, 
after the king had spent his whole power by having 
Shadrach, Meshach and Abed-nego cast into the very 
midst of this burning fiery furnace, thus challanging 
the power of their God to deliver them out of his 
hands. This is a remarkable instance of man's pre- 
sumption, weakness and terrible wickedness, even 
though perpetrated by the greatest earthly monarch 
the world ever had. Nebuchadnezzar is here repre- 
sented as the champion of his " golden idol 99 which 
he had set up and commanded all men to worship ; and 
at the same time the Son of God appears as the cham- 
pion of Truth and Righteousness, delivering his 
people out of the hands of this great king. Mark the 
contrast ! Nebuchadnezzar had the magnanimity 
afterwards to admit the superiority of this God by 
forbidding any of his subjects saying anything against 
the God of Shadrach, Meshach and Abed-nego. 



the dangerous foundation. 

There is another feature in relation to this golden 
image which I now wish to notice. Now, it is general 
admitted that there cannot be an effect without a cause. 
I infer that it will apply very well in this case ; because 
the chronology shows that about eighteen years previous, 
God had presented in a vision to Nebuchadnezzar the 
great image which was reproduced and interpreted 

18 



274 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



by the prophet Daniel, who assured the king that it 
would prove to be to him a full answer to the great 
desire of his heart as to "What should come to pass 
hereafter." As Daniel interpreted the dream, he 
called the king's attention to the symbolic character of 
each of these governments to the very last, how that 
each symbolic element as they descended toward the feet 
of the great image was inferior to that above it. And 
when he noticed the feet of the great image, the very 
foundation on which the whole structure stood, he found 
to his mortification that it consisted simply of "potter' 
clay and iron" and worse than all "miry clay and 
iron" The " miry clay andiron" is most assuredly 
the main foundation on which the different governments 
of the world now stand. That is, liberal in form. 
And now, reader, you have the facts before you in re- 
gard to the reasonable effect that the knowledge of a 
"miry clay and iron" foundation would have on 
any rational man ; much more such a haughty and proud 
monarch as was Nebuchadnezzar, who proved to be 
about as rebellious and hard to control, as was his 
notorious predecessor Cain. 

" For whom he would he slew, and whom he would he kept 
alive. " Dan. v : 19. 



THE LOVE OF MONEY. 

Nothing was more natural and popular with his own 
subjects than to worship this image as the god of a 
metal, already adored. The Jews which he had lately 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR VS. JESUS CHRIST. 



275 



brought from Jerusalem, slaves and captives, with very 
few exceptions would also readily prostrate themselves 
before Nebuchadnezzar's golden image. Ezekiel one 
of the captive prophets, testifies thus : — 

" They shall cast their silver in the streets, and their gold shall 
be removed; their silver and their gold shall not be able to deliver 
them io the day of the wrath of the Lord : they shall not satisfy 
their souls, neither fill their bowels : because it is the stumbling block 
of their iniquity. Ez. vii: 19. 

Gold was the stumbling block of the Jews ; how much 
more therefore of the Gentiles. Money has always been 
coveted by all nations, and covetousness is idolatry. 
The deliverance of the three 46 Hebrew children" by 
the immediate presence and power of the Son of God, 
from the power of Nebuchadnezzar, for refusing to 
bow down and worship his golden image, was typical 
of the, then, future deliverance of all true Christians 
from the power of gold, the love of money. Jesus 
Christ, seeing the lost and sinful condition of the 
whole world in consequence of their blind love, and 
foolish regard for money, freely laid down his own life, 
a sacrifice of himself, giving the most indubitable as- 
surance to all who will obey him, of deliverance from 
the power of Satan's Kingdom here, and eternal 
felicity in the world to come. Hence, as an act of 
gratitude due to Christ alone, He requires our undivided 
love, with which the love of money is not to be com- 
pared. 

From the height, and general proportions of this 



276 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



golden image, I infer that Nebuchadnezzar imitated as 
near as he could the proportions of the great and terrible 
image which the Almighty presented to him in the 
vision, and interpreted for him by the prophet Daniel. 
But there is one thing certain in relation to Nebuchad- 
nezzar's golden image, viz. : that as he compelled his 
own personal subjects to worship this golden image, so 
each and every nation since in his vast domain, as they 
passed down toward the end of the great symbolic 
image, have continued to worship gold and silver, and 
that of their own accord. As proof of this assertion, 
turn your thoughts to Europe and inquire of their great 
" financial kings,' 9 also of those less pretentious, 
on what they base their "-financial power ," and they 
will invariably tell you on gold and silver. 

Thus we are assured that Nebuchadnezzar's golden 
brain is still warmed and sustained by the silver breasts 
of ' 4 Cyrus and Darius." The lion and the bear are al- 
ways found in close proximity to each other. Turn 
your attention to our own republic, which fully repre- 
sents the last form of the great image, governments, — 
the end, and you will find that gold and silver, the lion 
and bear, are just as rampant and thirsting for power 
as they were twenty-five hundred years ago. Since 
Nebuchadnezzar, and Cyrus after him, had the dominion 
of the whole world, their spirit, is yet unchanged. 
Gold and silver has no conscience ; it does not heed 
the widow's wail, nor the orphan's cry. The poor may 
go hungry and naked, but Shylock still demands his 
pound of flesh near the merchant's heart, because the 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR VS. JESUS CHRIST. 



277 



law of Venice awards it to him. I am sorry to say, 
that our bankers, millionaires, railroad kings and 
every character of monopolies, are of this peculiar 
stripe. Many of them are very excellent men ; and, in- 
deed, I do not regard it as being so much the man, 
but the devil is in the money. Hence, — 

" For this purpose, the Son of God was manifested that he might 
destroy the works of the devil. I. Jno. 3: 8. 

God has elsewhere given us (all who will hear and 
regard it), positive assurance that in destroying the 
works of the devil, he must, and will destroy the whole 
image ; which of course includes the whole world ; and 
who is able to deliver us out his of hands. How much 
better then to be reconciled to God's government in 
Christ Jesus. With this I now close my remarks on 
this third chapter of Daniel, that I may present some 
of the more important events in the fourth chapter. 



THE GREAT TREE. 

" Nebuchadnezzar the king, unto all people, nations, and 
languages that dwell on all the earth; Peace be multiplied unto 
you. I thought it good to show the signs and wonders that the high 
God hath wrought toward me. How great are his signs! and how 
mighty are his wonders! his kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, 
and his dominion is from generation to generation. I, Nebuchad- 
nezzar, was at rest in mine house, and nourishing in my palace. 
I saw a dream which made me afraid, and the thoughts upon my bed 
and the visions of my head troubled me. * * Then came in the 
magicians, the astrologers, the chaldeans, and the soothsayers; 
and I told the dream before them, but they did not make known 



278 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



unto me the interpretation thereof. But at the last Daniel came in 
before me, whose name was Belteshazzar according to the name of 
my God, and to whom is the spirit of the holy gods : and before 
him I told the dream, saying, 0, Belteshazzar, master of the magi- 
cians, because I know that the spirit of the holy gods is in thee, 
and no secret troubleth thee, tell me the visions of my dream that 
I have seen, and the interpretation thereof.. Thus were the visions 
of mine head in my bed : I saw, and behold a tree in the midst of the 
earth, and the height thereof was great. * * I saw in the 
visions of my head upon my bed, and behold a watcher and a 
holy one came down from heaven; he cried aloud, and said thus, 
Hew down the tree and cut off his branches, shake off his leaves 
and scatter his fruit: let the beasts get away from under it, and 
the fowls from his branches: nevertheless, leave the stump of 
his roots in the earth, even with a band of iron and brass, in the 
tender grass of the field ; and let it be wet with the dew of heaven, 
and let his portion be with the beasts with the grass of the earth : 
let his heart be changed from man's, and let a beast's heart be given 
unto him: and let seven times pass over him. This matter is by 
the decree of the watchers, and the demand by the word of the 
holy ones: to the intent that the living may know that the Most 
High ruleth in the kingdoms of men and giveth it to whomsoever he 
will, and sitteth up ever it the basest of men" Dan. iv:l-17. 

This wonderful vision, which the Almight} 7 presented 
before the mind of this proud, self-important mon- 
arch, whom he had seen proper to exalt far above any 
man that ever livedo was to show that he would be sud- 
denly " abased as an example to man ever after- 
wards. The weakness, wickedness, folly and ambition 
of men who trust in their remarkable wisdom, cunning 
and craftiness is thus made manifest in God's dealings 
with them. The Lord abases them by bringing their 
secret conceits to naught, as this vision shows. God 
suddenly changed and brought to naught the future 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR VS. JESUS CHRIST. 279 



prospects of this ambitious king, which fact the 
prophet Isaiah foretold, and described more than one 
hundred years before Nebuchadnezzar was born. 
Daniel interprets this vision for the king, but notice 
that, as, in the instance of the great image, — he called 
upon his own magicians, astrologers, chaldeans and 
soothsayers first ; but, mark you, he does not threaten 
their lives in case of their failure to interpret this 
vision. There is not quite so much of the lion in this 
demand, which is very noticeable in the manner in 
w T hich he approaches Daniel, making a request rather 
than a demand, thus : — 

" This dream, I, King Nebuchadnezzar, have seen. Now thou, 
Belteshazzar, declare the interpretation thereof, forasmuch as all 
the wise men of my kingdom are not able to make known unto me 
the interpretation : but thou art able, for the spirit ot the holy 
God is in thee." Dan.iv:18. 



THE INTERPRETATION. 

" Then Daniel, whose name was Belteshazzar, was astonied for 
one hour, and his thoughts troubled him. The king spake and 
said : Belteshazzar, let not the dream, or the interpretation thereof 
trouble thee. Belteshazzar answered and said, My Lord, the 
dream be to them that hate thee, and the interpretation thereof to 
thine enemies. " (This plainly implies that the prophet would fain 
have shrunk from this God-imposed duty.) " The tree that thou 
sawst, which grew and was strong, whose height reached unto 
heaven, and the sight thereof to all the earth ; whose leaves were 
fair, and the fruit thereof much and in it was meat for all; under 
which the beasts of the field dwelt, and upon whose branches the 
fowls of heaven had their habitation. It is thou, O king, that art 
grown and become strong; for thy greatness is grown, andreacheth 



280 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



unto heaven," (mark that expression) "and thy dominion to the end 
of the earth. And whereas the king saw a watcher and a holy one " 

(peradventure, again, the Son of God), "coming down from heaven 
and saying, Hew the tree down, and destroy it; yet leave the 
stump of the roots thereof in the earth, even with a band of iron 
and brass, in the tender grass of the field; and let it be wet with 
the dew of heaven, and let his portion be with the beasts of the 
field, till seven times pass over him; this is the interpretation, O 
king, and this is the decree of the Most High, which is come upon 
my lord the king : That they shall drive thee from men, and thy 
dwelling shall be with the beast of the field, and they shall make 
thee to eat grass as oxen, and they shall wet thee with the dew of 
heaven, and seven times shall pass over thee, till thou know that 
the Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to 
whomsoever he will." (Notice here that Daniel modestly omits the 
original sentence, thus, "And setteth up over it the basest of men.") 
"And whereas they commanded to leave the stump of the tree 
roots; thy kingdom shall be sure unto thee, after that thou shalt have 
known that the heavens do rule." (This last sentence clearly shows 
that up to this time, Nebuchadnezzar did not admit that there was 
any power in ruling the world superior to himself.) "Wherefore, O 
king, let my counsel be acceptable unto thee, and break off thy sins 
by righteousness, and thine iniquities by shewing mercy to the 
poor; if it may be a lengthening of thy tranquility. All this came 
upon the king Nebuchadnezzar. At the end of twelve months he 
walked in the palace of the kingdom of Babylon. The king spake, 
and said, Is not this great Babylon that I have built for the house of 
the kingdom by the might of my power, and for the honor of my 
majesty? While the word was in the king's mouth, there fell a 
voice from heaven, saying, O king Nebuchadnezzar, to thee it is» 
spoken ; The kingdom is departed from thee. And they shall drive 
thee from men, and thy dwelling shall be with the beasts of the 
field ; they shall make thee to eat grass as oxen, and seven times 
shall pass over thee, until thou know that the Most High ruleth in 
the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will. 

The same hour was the thing fulfilled upon Nebuchadnezzar : and he 
was driven from men, and did eat grass as oxen, and his body was 
wet with the dew of heaven, till his hairs were grown like eagles' 
feathers, and his nails like birds' claws. 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR VS. JESUS CHRIST. 



281 



And at the end of the days, I, Nebuchadnezzar, lifted up mine 
eyes unto heaven, and mine understanding returned unto me, and 
I blessed the Most High, and I praised and honoured him that 
liveth for ever, whose dominion is an everlasting dominion, and his 
kingdom is from generation to generation: and all the inhabitants 
of the earth are reputed as nothing : and he doeth according to his 
will in the army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth: 
and none can stay his hand, or say unto him, What doest thou ? At 
the same time my reason returned unto me ; and for the glory of 
my kingdom, mine honour and brightness returned unto me; and 
my counsellors and my lords sought unto me ; and I was established 
in my kingdom, and excellent majesty was added unto me. Now I 
Nebuchadnezzar praise and extol and honour the King of heaven, 
all whose works are truth, and his ways judgment: and those that 
walk in pride he is able to abase." Dan. iv: 19-37. 

This rather forced humility on the part of Nebuchad- 
nezzar, brought about by his terrible abasement, is 
certainly recorded for an example to all earthly rulers, 
ever afterwards, viz. : " Those who walk in pride he 
is able to abase." In the language of Solomon, " Pride 
goes before destruction, and a hasty sjpirit before a 
fall." Nebuchadnezzar had experienced the truth of 
these statements in his own person. 



THE PREDICTION OF ISAIAH. 

I will now 7 apply the prediction of Isaiah concerning 
this vision of the " great tree, whose height reached 
unto heaven and the sight thereof to the end of the 
earth, and all flesh was fed of it." 

"And it shall come to pass in the day that the Lord shall give 
thee rest from thy sorrow, and from thy fear, and from the hard 



282 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR' 8 VISION. 



bondage wherein thou wast made to serve. That thou shalt take 
up this proverb against the king of Babylon, and say, How hath 
the oppressor ceased ! the golden city ceased! The Lord hath broken 
the staff of the wicked, and the scepters of the rulers. He who 
smote the people in wrath with a continual stroke, (Nebuchadnez- 
zar), he that ruled the nations in anger, is persecuted, and none 
hindereth, (Nebuchadnezzar's seven years abasement). The whole 
earth is at rest, and is quiet : they break forth into singing. Yea, 
the fir trees rejoice at thee, and the cedars of Lebanon (the Jews), 
saying, Since thou art laid down, no feller is come up against us 
(the Jews) . Hell from beneath is moved for thee to meet thee at 
thy coming, (Nebuchadnezzar's) : it stirreth up the dead for thee, 
(Nebuchanezzar). even all the chief ones of the earth; it hath 
raised up from their thrones all the kings of the nations. All they 
shall speak and say unto thee, Art thou also become weak as we? 
art thou become like unto us? Thy pomp is brought down to the 
grave, and the noise of thy viols : the worm is spread under thee, 
and the worms cover thee, (Nebuchadnezzar). How art thou fallen 
from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning; (of creation, from Cain, 
the serpent's seed, whom he now represents)/ how art thou cut 
down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations ! For thou 
(Nebuchadnezzar) hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, 
I will exalt my throne above the stars of God, (Jewish kings and 
great men) : I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in 
the sides of the north. ( 6 Beautiful for. situation, the joy of the 
whole earth, is Mount Zion' on the sides of the north, the city of the 
great kings.' Psalm xlviii : 2) : I will ascend above the heights of 
the clouds; I will be like the Most High (the vision of the tree). 
Yet thou shalt be brought down to hell, to the sides of he pit, (the 
lowest degradation) . They that see thee shall narrowly look upon 
thee, and consider thee (while & beast), saying, Is this the man that 
made the earth to tremble, that did shake kingdoms, (Nebuchadnez- 
zar when in power) ; that made the world as a wilderness, and 
destroyed the cities thereof; that opened not the house of his pris- 
oners ? 

(In proof of which Evil-merodach, his son, who succeeded 
him, brought Jehoiachin forth out of prison, in the thirtieth year of 
their captivity ? and changed l}is prison clothes and set him above all 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR VS. JESUS CHRIST. 283 



the other princes of his court, and allowed him to eat at his own 
table. II. Kings xxv : 27-29.) 

All the kings of the nations, even all of them, lie in glory, every 
one in his own house, (kingdom). But thou art cast out of thy 
grave like an abominable branch, and as the raiment of those that 
are slain, thrust through with a sword, that go down to the stones 
of the pit; as a carcass trodden under feet. Thou shalt not be 
joined with them in burial, because thou hast destroyed thy land, 
and slain thy people : the seed of evil doers shall never be renowned; 
(his was not). Prepare slaughter for his children for the iniquity 
of their fathers; that they do not rise, nor possess the land, nor fill 
the face of the world with cities. For I will rise up against them, 
saith the Lord of hosts, and cut off from Babylon the name and 
remnant, and son, and nephew, saith the Lord, (Nebuchadnezzar's 
feeble successors). I will also make it a possession for the bittern, 
and pools of water; and I will sweep it, (Babylon) , with the besom 
of destruction, saith the Lord of hosts. The Lord of hosts hath 
sworn, saying, Surely as I have thought, so shall it come to pass; 
and as I have purposed, so shall it stand," (this I believe with all 
my heart). Isa. xiv:3-24. 

How well this prediction of Isaiah, which was writ- 
ten about one hundred years before Nebuchadnezzar 
was born, applies to the vision of the great " tree," 
whose height reached unto heaven, and the sight 
thereof to the end of the earth, and proves that 6 6 God's 
purposes," as predicted by his holy prophets, will 
ever continue to stand, while time endures. Some- 
thing is being fulfilled every day, that contributes to 
the final end. I would like to make some additional 
quotations from the fiftieth, and succeeding chapters 
of the prophet Jeremiah to confirm this prediction of 
Isaiah, but I will request the reader to examine them 
for himself. 



284 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



FROM MAN TO A BEAST. 

I will now turn your attention to another feature of 
the situation of Nebuchadnezzar as presented in the 
vision. From the very highest point of elevation or 
glory to which any man ever attained, because of his 
great pride, and consequent irreverence toward God, 
he was suddenly debased to the condition of a beast. 
With this assurance, "And whereas they commanded, 
to leave the stump of the tree roots, thy kingdom shall 
be sure unto thee ; after that thou shalt know that the 
heavens do rufe." The history, says that Nebuchad- 
nezzar lay out with the cattle at night, and thus was 
wet with the dew of heaven and did eat grass like an 
ox for seven years before he would acknowledge, " that 
the Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, (not 
Nebuchadnezzar), and giveth it to whomsoever he will, 
and sitteth up over it the basest of men ; 99 " and those 
that walk in pride he is able to abase.' 9 God had thus 
predetermined to set up base men as kings and rulers 
over the governments of this world ; therefore, if any 
government of this world happens to get a ruler that is 
not a base man in principle, they have simply got the 
exception. The watchers and holy ones were off their 
guard; (see 17th verse). 

I am sure that all native born Americans 
will assume that George Washington, at least, was 
that exception. But notice that the prophet has as- 
sured us, " that God's purposes must stand.' 9 I have 
claimed heretofore, that Nebuchadnezzar occupied 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR VS. JESUS CHRIST. 



285 



towards the world's governments a similar relation that 
Jesus Christ does to the church. T also believe that 
Nebuchadnezzar, while living as a beast, becomes the 
real antitype of the serpent, which was also a beast of 
the field, and hence like Nebuchadnezzar, must have 
eaten grass, or herbs, and lain out at night with the 
other beasts and was wet with the dew of heaven. 



THE SERPENT AS SATAN. 

In order the better to present my views of this ty- 
pical beast, the serpent, I will quote a part of the 
first verse of the third chapter of Genesis, thus: 
66 Now the serpent was more subtile than any beast of 
the field, which the Lord God had made." Notice 
that it is clearly stated, " that God created him a 
beast of the field." Whatever faculties he possessed 
over other beasts of the field, is simply God's business 
and not ours. We know that whatever superior facul- 
ties it may have had (if we may term them so ), was for 
a wise purpose, and that purpose has stood, and will 
continue to stand,. I feel justified in saying that there 
never hns been an evil thought or action of the human 
race since time began, that did not have its orio-'m 
right here ivith this serpent beast. But does this 
imply, that God was himself disappointed? Nay, 
surely! Nor could the serpent exceed those facul- 
ties of deception with which God had endowed him 
any more than Adam and Eve could theirs of "primeval 



286 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision 



innocence which exactly adapted them to their 
paradistical state. Hence, they were not equal to the 
cunning, crafty and ambitious serpent that approached 
them. They heard his eloquent voice, their eye 
caught the sight of the beautiful fruit to which he 
called their attention, and Eve reached forth her 
hands and partook, and gave to her husband and he 
did eat. Thus, they disobeyed the commandment, 
and in so doing they were changed from their celestial 
to a terrestial (mortal) state, subject to death, which 
was the penalty threatened and inflicted. Did they sin 
in all this? If so, they are not so charged in the 
record; and if any think they were let us have the 
word (sin), and then we will believe it. But it is not 
my purpose now to trace out this subject at this point. 



THE SERPENT AND CAIN, TYPES. 

My object is more especially to draw a distinction 
between the two types and their respective antitypes. 
It is readily admitted that Adam in his fallen state is 
the type of Jesus Christ, who is our deliverer and 
and redeemer from the power of the typical beast and 
its antitype in the unholy lines. God cursed the 
serpent (beast) for his falsehood and duplicity; yet 
the fair inference is that God admitted the legality of 
the transaction by driving them out of the garden of 
Eden, and placing a flaming sword there to prevent 
their return. God assured the serpent that he would 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR VS. JESUS CHRIST, 287 



put between him and the woman, enmity ; also between 
the serpent's seed, (first in time), and the woman's 
seed, (second in time). Hence when Cain is born, his 
mother exclaims, " 1 have gotten a man from the 
Lord." It is immaterial whether or not, Eve, in this 
expression understood or anticipated his destiny ; the 
Lord did and that was enough. He had promised the 
serpent, that his seed should be the first, and " God's 
purposes must stand." Therefore Cain is the heir of 
the serpent's kingdom, the "dominion of the world," 
which the serpent gained when he overcame Adam and 
Eve by his duplicity in the garden of Eden. 

Time passes on. God accepted Abel's sacrifice, but 
rejected Cain's. " Cain becomes angry and his coun- 
tenance fell. The Lord said unto Cain, why art thou 
wroth, and why is thy countenance fallen? If thou 
doest well, shalt thou not be accepted; and if thou 
doest not well, sin lieth at thy door." This is certainly 
the language of conciliation, yet this is the first time 
that a punishment for a probable sin is threatened in 
the Bible. Cain is very wroth, without any apparent 
cause on his part. In the face of all the surroundings, 
God saw proper to appoint him ruler over Abel. "And 
unto thee shall be his, (Abel's) desire and thou, (Cain) 
shall rule over him." It is quite evident that it was en- 
tirely optional with the angry Cain, how he ruled his 
first subject, Abel. The extreme penalty of misrule 
would be punished as a sin, but not capital, because 
they stand in the relation of subject and ruler. Eather 
are they as master and slave. Therefore Abel must 



288 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



submit to his ruler. The three Hebrew children in 
bondage to Nebuchadnezzar are the antitypes of Abel 
in bondage to Cain. > Nebuchadnezzar required these 
Hebrew children to bow down and worship his golden 
image at the peril of their lives. And from the fact 
that God did not accept of Cain's willful sacrifice, he as 
representative of all earthly rulers, can in no proper 
sense be regarded as a true and humble worshiper of 
God ; for notice that he does not make one word of ac- 
knowledgment, or sign of repentance for his anger 
and insolent conduct towards God. How are we to 
account for all this? There is but one way ; viz., " The 
purposes and councils of God must stand." The ser- 
pent-beast, must have a representative ruler over his 
great dominion, the whole earth, and he, according to 
God's promise, must be the first born of the earth ; 
hence, the serpent's seed, Cain, his heir, was inaugu- 
rated the ruler. Let us notice his first act as such, 
thus : — 

"And Cain talked with Abel his brother, and it came to pass when 
they were in the field that Cain rose up against Abel his brother 
and slew him. And the Lord said unto Cain, where is Abel thy 
brother ? and he said : 



CAIN AS A REGICIDE. 

"I know not: am I my brother's keeper (protector rather) ? And 
he said, What hast thou done? the voice of thy brother's blood, 
crieth unto me from the ground. And now art thou cursed from the 
earth, which hath opened her mouth to receive thy brother's blood 
from thy hand. When thou tillest the ground, it shall not hence- 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR VS. JESUS CHRIST. 



289 



forth yield unto thee, her strength; a fugitive and a vagabond, shalt 
thou be in the earth." Gen: iv: 8-12. 

I am inclined to regard everything concerning these 
early and wonderful transactions as, 44 typical," and 
hence, foreshadowing future events ; especially as 
relates, or pertains to the affairs of ambitious future 
kings and rulers generally. Jealousy, hence regicides. 
Kings, from the example of others, regarded it a privi- 
lege if not a duty, immediately after being crowned, 
to slay and remove all competitors for the crown. 
The nearer the kinship, the greater the danger of loos- 
ing their lives. 

I am persuaded that this spirit of jealousy had its 
origin right here with this wicked and ambitious Cain. 
The violent death of Abel was the first sacrifice to the 
beast, and like his foster parent the serpent, when God 
inquired of him in relation to his brother, he had a lie 
ready to tell; " I know not: am I my brother's 
keeper," (protector)? This latter amounts, nearly to 
reproof; as much as to say: Am not I a king, 
hence Lord, why should you inquire into the whys 
and wherefores of my acts? But the Lord soon 
proved to this young and ambitious prince that 
although he had crowned him ruler or king, yet he 
he had not given the reins of government entirely into 
his hands. There was one restriction. " If thou 
doest not well sin lieth at the door." And God here 
is judge, and hence judges him a sinner for violently 
taking the life of his brother, Abel. God therefore 
proceeds at once to pronounce a curse upon Cain as 

19 



290 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



the penalty for this terrible sin. This is the first time 
in the Bible that sin and its penalty is mentioned. 
Would we not all do well all along here, as well as 
elsewhere, to remember our motto, " That when the 
Bible speaks, we speak, and when the Bible is silent 
we are silent. " 44 For doth not God know, and is 
there not knowledge in the most High." 

And I will now briefly conclude this part of my 
subject by saying, that for this sin God proceeded to 
pronounce a terrible curse upon Cain, declaring that 
the ground should not henceforth yield its strength to 
him ; that he should be a fugitive and a vagabond 
in the earth, and drove him out, and off, thus sepa- 
rating him forever from his natural father's family; the 
holy line of Adam, Eve, and 8eth, in which line no sin 
is found. But let it be especially noticed that in all 
this curse, God does not reverse or change anything 
in relation to his appointment as an earthly Ruler. 
Cain even appeals to God saying, "My punishment is 
greater than I can bear." And God does not disregard 
his plea, but puts his mark of protection upon him. 
There is not one word that signifies regret, or any indi- 
cation of repentance on the part of Cain, but he goes 
at once into the land of Nod, on the east of Eden ; evi- 
dently as near the old garden of Eden as he could get, 
being heir to that inheritence which Adam and Eve 
had lost. His parents in pity permit him to lead away 
his sister, who, when she came to puberty, became his 
wife and bore him Enoch, his first born. And in pro- 
cess of time (of course), they built a city, and called 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR VS. JESUS CHRIST. 291 



it after the name of his son, Enoch, which implies, 
self-glorification. 



CAIN THE TYPE OF NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 

The wonderful and early industry, perseverance, 
and ingenuity necessary to build a city, even of rude 
material and workmanship, goes to prove that Cain 
and his posterity were not at all discouraged on ac- 
count of his being driven out, and off, as a " fugitive 
and vagabond in the earth" on account of their pro- 
genitor having been a murderer, and regicide. Nay, 
verily ! Some have herds of cattle, whilst others are 
inventors, workers in brass and iron, and instructors 
in every artifice ; and handle the harp and organ 
(which of course they made). Lamech took unto him 
two wives, and readily admits that he had already 
slain one man, and certainly threatens to slay many 
more if interfered with. 

" If Cain shall be avenged sevenfold truly, Lamech seventy and 
sevenfold." Gen. iv:24. 

This certainly implies that if the Lord authorized 
Cain to slay seven men in his defense, certainly La- 
mech, from this example, should be allowed to slay 
seventy-seven men in defense of his polygamy. In 
summing up these types, we find that we have, (1) 
extreme violence, (2) lust, (3) musical instruments, 
(4) workmen in brass and iron, (5) instructors in 
any artifice, (6) owners of stock, (7) city building. 



292 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



For the Limes, no doubt, the city of Enoeh was a great 
city ; hence, the citizens of this city of Enoch and king- 
dom of Cain, were as a consequence, proud, lustful, vio- 
lent ambitious and avaricious. I have no doubt but that 
I might here quote and apply the greater part of the 
works of the flesh as presented by the Apostle Paul in 
Galatians v : 19-21, to this typical kingdom of Cain, 
without injustice to their morals. 



THE CONCLUSION OF THE ARGUMENT. 

I am persuaded that I have already presented suffi- 
cient Biblical testimony and fair inferences from the 
same source to establish the fact that the accursed Cain, 
the first authorized ruler of the world, the first born of 
earth, the God-promised seed of the serpent-beast, and 
the true ^representative of all the world's base governors, 
is the true and proper type of the proud, ambitious, 
arrogant Nebuchadnezzar, whose tree reached unto 
heaven, and the sight thereof to the end of the earth. 
God suddenly brought this great antitype of Cain down 
to " hell;" but first curtailed his pride by changing his 
heart from that of a man to a beast, and required 
him to lie out, and graze with oxen seven years. Af- 
ter this he admitted that " those who walk in pride 
God is able to abase;" besides, " whom he would 
he slew and whom he would he kept alive." If 
Cain as the type, violently slew one innocent person, 
Nebuchadnezzar as the antitype slew his tens of thou- 
sands. 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR VS. JESUS CHRIST. 293 



" He is despised and rejected of men, a man of sorrows and ac- 
quainted with grief : and we hid as it were our faces from him ; he 
was despised, and we esteemed him not. He was oppressed, and 
he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth : he is brought as a 
lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, 
so he openeth not his mouth. He was taken from prison and from 
judgment, and who shall declare his generation; for he was cut off 
out of the land of the living, for the transgression of my people, 
was he stricken." Isaiah liii: 3-7. 

This speaks of Christ, and now the contrast : — 

" Nebuchadnezzar the king of Babylon hath devoured me, he 
hath crushed me, he hath made me an empty vessel, he hath swal- 
lowed me up like a dragou, he hath filled his belly with my cleli- 
cates, he hath cast me out. The violence done to me and my flesh 
be upon Babylon, shall the inhabitant of Zion say; and my blood 
upon the inhabitants of Chaldea, shall Jerusalem say." Jer. 
li: 34-35. 

This, I think, should be conclusive as to the true 
character of those opposite antitypes; remembering 
that as all holiness, righteous and perfection centered 
in Christ, so after his resurrection all power emanated 
from him. 

"And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power in 
heaven and in earth is given to me. Go you, therefore, and teach 
all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father, Son and Holy 
Ghost." Mat. xxviii : 18-19. 

And so with Nebuchadnezzar ; not that I claim a 
commission for him so plainly expressed, yet I consider 
that the inference is about as plain, viz. : that the 
vision or dream presented by the Almighty, (the great 
image), to Nebuchadnezzar alone, and which he had 



294 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



forgotten until the prophet Daniel reproduced and 
interpreted it for and to him, thus : — 

"But there is a God in heaven that revealeth secrets, and mak- 
eth known to the king Nebuchadnezzar what shall be in the latter 
days. Thy dream and the visions of thy head upon thy bed are 
these; As for thee, O king, thy thoughts come into thy mind, upon 
thy bed, what should come to pass hereafter ; and he that revealeth 
secrets maketh known to thee what shall come to pass; (now 
this is certainly plain as to the object, that God had in view, in 
presenting this vision to Nebuchadnezzar personally). But as 
for me this secret is not revealed to me for any wisdom that I have 
more than any living, but for their sakes that shall make known the 
interpretation to the king and that thou mightest know the 
thoughts of thy heart, (that is what shall come to pass hereafter) . 
Thou, O king, sawst and behold a great image. This great im- 
age,- whose brightness was excellent, stood before thee; and the form 
thereof was terrible. This image's head was of fine gold, his breast 
and his arms of silver, his belly and his thighs of brass. His 
legs of iron, and his feet part of iron, and part of clay. Thou 
sawst till that a stone was cut without hands, which smote the 
image upon his feet that were of iron and clay, and brake them to 
pieces. " Dan. ii: 28-34. 

I am fully aware that I have already gone over this 
ground, but not for the same object, hence my repeti- 
tion is pardonable. The first object was to show Ne- 
buchadnezzar's particular relation to each of these 
symbolized governments, whereas I now desire to show 
Nebuchadnezzar's relation to them, as a whole. " Thou 
art this head of gold." This head of gold was not 
only the beginning, but he saw in the end the " stone " 
that destroyed all the governments after him. Hence 
Nebuchadnezzar stands in the same relation to these 
symbolized governments which emanated from him, 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR VS. JESUS CHRIST. 



295 



that every man's head does to the trunk and lower ex- 
tremities of the body. He was and is their director. 
Jesus Christ fully represents the God-head, bodily, and 
and from this God-head emanates the power and spirit 
that has ever since controlled his kingdom, and he that 
has not the love and spirit of Christ is none of his. 
Again Nebuchadnezzar is that head of gold, the spirit 
and brain power that controls all the governments of 
the world, and hence, he that does not love Nebuchad- 
nezzar's gold is none of his. 

And now one quotation from the patriarch Job and 
I will have done with these "parallelograms:" 

"The earth is given into the hands of the wicked: he covereth the 
faces of the judges thereof; if not, where, and who is he?" Job. ix: 
24. 

That is the exception to this rule, and I leave this open 
to the objector, with this as his criterion; — 

" Moreover the Lord answered Job, and said, shall he that con- 
tendeth with the Almighty instruct him, he that reproveth God, 
let him answer it." Job. xl : 1-2. 

With this I will close the treatise on the wonderful 
vision of Nebuchadnezzar's 44 Great Tree," which fig- 
uratively expresses his great elevation, pride and glory, 
as well as his terrible beastly degradation and abase- 
ment. But mark you that " the stump of the roots of 
this great tree w T as bound with a band of iron and brass, 
even in the tender grass of the field;" that is, the 
best portions of the earth were made sure to him and 



296 



nebuchadnezzak's vision. 



his successors, just as long as iron and brass is used 
for binding or other purposes. 

In closing I will further say that it will be noticed 
that I have taken rather unusual pains to make a direct 
contrast of two opposite typical and antitypical lives, 
mainly for the consideration of Christians, who have 
been like myself, heretofore, doubtful with regard to 
our proper relation to all human governments, that of 
the United States not excepted. I have become satis- 
fied on that subject and if the above thought will assist 
others in coming to a similar conclusion (that is to 
have nothing to do with them farther than necessity 
seems to require), I shall consider that I have done 
something toward the advancement of the pure and 
holy kingdom of our Lord and^Savior Jesus Christ. 



CHAPTER XIX. 



THE SEVENTH CHAPTER OF DAMEL. 



INTRODUCTION. 

Imploring the Divine aid, it is my object now to give 
a fair and just exposition of the contents of this won- 
derful chapter, concerning which Alexander Campbell, 
in his celebrated debate with Bishop Purcell ( page 225 ) , 
deposes thus : — ■ 

" There is but one eye in the universe that pierces all nature 
through ; to which the past, the present, and the future are all 
equally plain. God alone knows the future. He has revealed it in 
the seventh chapter of Daniel, now laying open before me. We 
have one great meridian line which runs from the Euphrates to the 
ends of the earth, and from the reign of Nebuchadnezzar, the 
proudest of Assyrian kings (rather Babylonian), to the ultimate 
triumph of the Gospel throughout the whole earth. We shall rap- 
idly sketch the contents of this chapter, which embraces more of 
human destiny than can be gleaned from all human records, " 

While I readily admit the probable truth, and especi- 
ally the beauty of this eulogy on the seventh chapter of 
Daniel ; yet I have always regretted the haste with 
which he sketched it, especially when I learned that a 
favorite maxim with him was * 6 hasten slowly." Be- 
cause he had, according to his own estimate, found at 

(297) 



298 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



least one of the " pearls of great price," viz. " more of 
human destiny than can be gleaned from all human 
records." If I should, by following his maxim, rather 
than his haste, arrive at somewhat different conclu- 
sions in regard to the proper meaning of some of the 
wonderful symbols of this chapter, I shall expect at 
least to merit the attention of the reader to the matter 
set forth. 

I have given myself sufficient time (as I think) to 
fully examine and apply the wonderful symbols and 
predictions found in this chapter. After carefully 
studying these things, I have been forced to very dif- 
ferent conclusions from those of the great, pious and 
learned Campbell. I believe that had he not run over 
this chapter so rapidly he would himself have given 
different deductions. I still maintain that the Bible is 
an open book that will richly repay, in the true riches 
at least, all who will piously endeavor to study its pages 
and set forth the true and obvious meaning*. I hold 
myself at all times open to correction, knowing that 
nothing but God-given truths can, or will be able, to 
stand the test of fair and just criticism. 



THE FOUR GREAT BEASTS. 

" In the first year of Belshazzar, king of Babylon, Daniel had a 
dream and vision of his head upon his bed : then he wrote the 
dream, and told the sum of the matters. Daniel spake and said, 
I saw in my vision by night, and, behold, the four winds of the 
heaven strove upon the great sea. And four great beasts came up 
from the sea, diverse one from another. The first was like a lion, 



THE SEVENTH CHAPTER OF DANIEL. 299 



and had eagle wings; I beheld till the wings thereof were plucked, 
and it was lifted up from the earth, and made to stand upon the 
feet as a man, and a man's heart was given to it. And behold 
another beast, a second, like to a bear, and it raised up itself on 
one side, and it had three ribs in the mouth of it, between the 
teeth of it; and they said thus unto it, Arise, devour much flesh. 
After this I beheld, and lo, another, like a leopard, which had upon 
the back of it four wings of a fowl; the beast had also four heads; 
and dominion was given to it. After this I saw in the night visions, 
and behold a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceed- 
ingly; and it had great iron teeth: it devoured and brake in pieces, 
and stamped the residue with the feet of it : and it was diverse from 
all the beasts that were before it; and it had ten horns." Dan. vii: 
1-7. 

I have now quoted in connection that which relates 
to the four great beasts, rising up, one after another, 
out of a great and tempestuous sea. This sea does 
not necessarily mean water, but terribly confused, sav- 
age, bloody and warlike nations, to which these four 
monster beasts relate. And in my application of 
these symbols, I shall endeavor to be as plain and dis- 
tinct as my biblical and historical knowledge will per- 
mit. Before making the application, I will remind the 
reader that this chapter is purposely divided into 
two, about equal parts. From the first to the four- 
teenth verse embraces the vision proper ; from the 
fifteenth to the twenty-eight verse is mainly taken up 
in reference to angels, or some supernatural beings, 
one of whom explained to Daniel, and hence to us, 
the meaning of this wonderful vision, which, I believe, 
applies to this present day, though not truly and liter- 
ally understood by the people. That the fact may be 



300 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



the better understood, I will quote verses fifteen to 
seventeen. 

" I Daniel was grieved in my spirit, in the midst of my body, 
• and the visions of my head troubled me. I came near to one of 
them that stood by and asked him the truth of all this. So he told 
me and made me know the interpretation of the things. These 
great beasts, which are four, are four kings which shall arise out 
of the earth." 

Now, should we not all readily admit that this 
explanation by the " One that stood by," was an 
act of pure benevolence on the part of God ; not so 
much to Daniel as to us. And does not reason and 
common sense say, inasmuch as there was no further 
explanation given, that good Christian men, without 
the assistance of angels, can identify these four kings. 
I consider that, with the facts of profane history 
before me, I am assuming no risk whatever in pointing 
them out. It is well understood that Nebuchadnezzar, 
as a mau and king, stood for the Babylonian empire, 
of which he was the central figure, in the golden head 
of the great image. Now, this conceded, I will turn 
to the physical outlines of Nebuchadnezzar's govern- 
ment. No individual, corporate body, government or 
kingdom, of a heavenly or earthly character, can pos- 
sibly live and act intelligently without its God-given 
and appropriate spirit. Gold, silver, brass, iron and 
clay are each inanimate lifeless substances, having no 
spirit in and of themselves : yet, when connected 
together, as in the great image, forms an excellent 
body; God being the judge. But certainly this image 



THE SEVENTH CHAPTER OF DANIEL. 301 

hud neither the intelligence nor the ability to declare 
war, ravage countries and kingdoms with rapine and 
blood, in, and of itself : that is of the metals of which 
it was composed. Hence, you will at once see the 
necessity of introducing these four savage, monster 
beasts, with a spirit and nature agreeable to that of 
their original prototype, the serpent (and Cain), and 
that delighted in shedding innocent blood. There is 
a wonderful fitness of the bloodthirsty spirit of these 
four wild beasts, and the order in w T hich they are given 
to the kingdoms indicated by the first four metallic ele- 
ments of the great image. It will be admitted that 

© © 

God did, in the days of Nebuchadnezzar, set forth in a 
plain, systematic form (by these appropriate symbols, 
both the time and manner), of the Gentile rule over this 
earth. Therefore, the great image is the timepiece for 
this world's governments. 



THE LION AND THE EAGLE. 

I will now consider the four beasts which symbolized 
four kings in the order given. The lion is the king of 

© © © 

the beasts of prey. The eagle the king of all birds of 
prey ; both are ravenous and bloodthirsty in their very 
nature, " The first beast was like a lion, and had eagle 9 s 
wings. 9 ' I regard these in the main as figures of Ne- 
buchadnezzar, the King of kings. In order the better 
to apply these symbols, we should first, briefly, inquire 
into the natural characteristics of this king of beasts 
and of birds. 



302 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



It is a well-known fact that no bird surpasses 
the eagle in boldness and strength of wing. It soars 
aloft and in its proud, aerial flights looks down with 
contempt upon all that is beneath. From this lofty 
eminence it discovers the lamb, sporting in the valley 
beneath, and makes it an easy prey. The eagle is 
merciless in its selection and cruel in its treatment of 
innocent victims, overcome and carried off by its 
power. The lamb in the talons of the eagle is an im- 
pressive emblem of innocence made a slave to cruelty, 
and is certainly a figure of the terrible cruelty of 
Nebuchadnezzar. I will call to my aid the more per- 
fect description of the eagle given by the Prophet 
Isaiah, fourteenth chapter, which I am sure applies 
to this Babylonish king of kings. 

"For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, I 
will exalt my throne above the stars of God ( prophets and kings) : 
I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of 
the north: I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be 
like the Most High (not an humble contrast) . Yet thou shalt be 
brought down to hell, to the sides of the pit." 

All of this applies to the different features of 
Nebuchadnezzar. To establish this fact, I will give a 
brief description of the natural peculiarities of the 
lion of the forest as given by a naturalist, as follows : 
No two grown lions will live peaceably together in the 
same forest; the weaker must leave or die. So, like- 
wise, Nebuchadnezzar put to death, or in prison, all 
kingly competitors, nor did he ever open the doors of 
his prisons. Again, the lion utters a deafening roar, 



THE SEVENTH CHAPTER OF DANIEL. 303 



and then suddenly leaps upon his prey ; and, after 
feasting to satiety, never returns to it again. The 
jackals, knowing the habits of the lion, keep at a re- 
spectable distance until their lord has dined and retired, 
then come forward and have a terrible fight in order to 
determine who shall get the fragments of the kingly 
feast. Just so with Nebuchadnezzar and all succeed- 
ing kings. When this monarch spoke or issued his 
orders, all lesser officials, as well as subjects, stood in 
awe. " For whom he would he slew, and whom he 
would he kept alive." But just as soon as the terror 
was past, the survivors would close up the ranks, 
and like the jackals, dispute and fight over the spoils 
of office. 



THE WINGS WERE PLUCKED. 

With these thoughts I will close my disquisition on 
the comparative natures and qualities of the lion and 
the eagle, and their fitness to the great King Nebuchad- 
nezzar. 

" I beheld till the wings thereof were phtcJced, and it 
was lifted up from the earth, and made stand upon 
the feet, as a man, and a man's heart was given to it." 
With the amount of Biblical testimony before us, 
showing the similarity between these two beasts, and 
the proud, ambitious monarch of Babylon, I think 
there will be but little difficulty in determining what is 
meant by this last quotation. Nebuchadnezzer said, 
i ' I will ascend above the heights of the clouds ; I will 
be like the Most High." 



304 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



" Is not this great Babylon that I have built, for the house 
of the kingdom, by the might of my power, and for the honor 
of my majesty? While the word was in the king's mouth, there fell 
a voice from heaven, saying, O King Nebuchadnezzar, to thee it is 
spoken : The kingdom is departed from thee. And they shall drive 
thee from men, and thy dwelling shall be with the beasts of the 
field; they shall make thee to eat grass as oxen, and seven times 
shall pass over thee until thou know that the Most High ruleth in 
the kingdom of men and giveth it to whomsoever will." — Dan. 
iv: 30-32. 

Certainly there is no difficulty now, with this addi- 
tional testimony before us, in determining how, and 
when the eagle's wings were plucked. 

After Nebuchadnezzar was degraded to eat grass as 
oxen, he got down on his hands and went upon all 
fours, for seven years. " Till his hair was grown 
like eagle's feathers, and his nails, as bird's claws." 
Hence the language, " Let his heart be changed from 
man's, and let a beast's heart be given unto him ; and 
let seven times pass over him." 

Surety this degraded king, going on all fours, eating 
and subsisting on grass like oxen, having, with the heart 
of a beast, lost all aspirations, (eagle's wings). And 
besides I am satisfied that the kings and nations of the 
earth knew, and. certainly some of them were eye- 
witnesses of his beastly and degraded state. " They 
that see thee shall narrowly look upon thee, (with fear 
and astonishment) and consider thee, saying: Is this 
the man that made the earth to tremble; that did shake 
kingdoms ; that made the world as a wilderness, and 
destroyed the cities thereof ; that opened not the 



THE SEVENTH CHAPTER OF DANIEL. 



305 



house of his prisoners. All the kings of the nations, 
even all of them lie in glory, every one in his own 
house." Certainly from such a plain Scripture state- 
ment as the above, no one can doubt but that Nebuch- 
adnezzar was seen by all that had the curiosity to look 
narrowly at him, while in this vile and beastly state. 
Nor have we any proof that he ever went out to war 
again after he was restored to his manly state, which 
part of the text I have yet to answer. 

" And it was lifted up (the beast) from the earth 
and made to stand upon the feet as, a man, (Nebuchad- 
nezzar), and a man's heart was given to it:" (The 
king restored to his kingdom.) The true and literal 
interpretation of which is simply this : that Nebuchad- 
nezzar lived some years as a brute; he cropped his 
grass and ate like an ox. He laid under the shady tree 
in summer, and ruminated as an ox in the winter. 
There was probably a shelter provided for him, like 
other stock, and no doubt as far as he was personally 
concerned, enjoyed himself better than when he 
walked in his royal palace at Babylon, and arrogated 
to himself such wonderful power, honor, and glory ; 
and for which pride God saw proper to make him a 
world's example of terrible abasement. And having 
the heart of a beast, he was a beast in every sense of 
the word. Having continued so long upon all-fours, 
it was somewhat difficult to change to an upright posi- 
tion again. But when the seven years had transpired, 
as God had predestined, he was restored, first to his 
reason and then to his kingdom; as a consequence, 

20 



306 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



there had to be a physical effort to raise himself up 
from the earth and stand upon his feet as a man. No 
doubt but that it was frequently repeated before he 
retained his upright form as a man, during which time 
a man's heart was given to him. And hence, as his 
heart was changed to the heart of a beast when he be- 
came a beast, it was changed back to that of a man 
when he again became a man. He was shorn of his 
hair, his nails trimmed, and he again clothed in his 
kingly robes. Thus was he lifted up from the earth. 
And now that his reason is restored, notice how dif- 
ferent his language, than at the time he was driven 
out and off as a beast. " And at the end of the 
days I Nebuchadnezzar, lifted up mine eyes unto 
heaven (a thing that he could not do while a beast), 
and mine understanding returned unto me, and I blest 
the Most High, (it would have been his heathen gods 
before); and I praised and honored him that liveth 
forever, whose dominion is an everlasting dominion, 
and his kingdom is from generation to generation." 
So ends the first beast. 



THE SECOND BEAST. 

"And behold another beast, a second, like to a lion, and it raised 
up itself one side, and it had three ribs in the mouth of it between 
the teeth of it, and they said thus unto it: Arise, devour much 
flesh. Dan. vii:5, 

I believe that the bear, with one consent, is sup- 
posed to be the symbol of the Medo-Persian Empire ; 



THE SEVENTH CHAPTER OF DANIEL. 



307 



and corresponds to " silver arms and breast 99 of the 
great image, which embraces that part of the human 
bodv in which is the heart, the seat of the affections, 
The bear is not as proud, bold, and bloodthirsty an 
animal as the lion. Hence very properly signifies a 
milder and better disposed set of kings. Though 
Cyrus and Darius possessed the characteristics of the 
bear (God designed that character of spirit to govern 
this empire), yet we find that God appears to hold 
King Cyrus in very high repute, thus : — 

"That saith of Cyrus, He is my shepherd, and shall perform all 
my pleasure, even saying to Jerusalem, Thou shalt be built; and 
to the temple, Thy foundations shall be laid. Thus saith the Lord 
to his anointed, to Cyrus whose right hand I have holden, to subdue 
nations before him, and I will loose the loins of kings to open 
before him the two-leaved gates, and the gates shall not be shut. 
Isa. xliv:28; xlv.l. 

This refers to the taking of Babylon from Bels- 
shazzar, the last of the Babylonian kings. While Cyrus 
is so favorable spoken of in the Scriptures, it is only 
to be understood in a comparative sense; other kings, 
w 7 ere much worse. The bear had " three ribs in 
the mouth of it betw 7 een the teeth of it," and 
it was told to " arise and devour much flesh," 
which command Cryus did readily fulfill. The three 
ribs are generally applied to Babylon, Lydia and Egypt, 
all of which nations Cyrus and his successors eventually 
conquered ; for in fact, Medo-Persia was one of the 
four universal empires, which lasted about 200 years, 
and which in its time was overcome by the Grecians, 



308 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



THE THIRD BEAST. 

Alexander the Great is described in the text, 
thus: " After this I beheld, and lo, another, 
like a leopard, which had upon the back of it 
four wings of a fowl ; the beast had also four heads 
and dominion was given to it." The leopard belongs 
to the flesh-eating, blood-thirsty class of animals, and 
represents the real spirit and war-like disposition of 
those kings and emperors symbolized in the brazen 
waist and thighs of the great image. This portion 
of the human body represents the vilest and most 
licentious element in man ; and, as history shows, all 
of these passions and lustful principles were fully de- 
veloped in the character and person of Alexander the 
Great. This king met Darius at the head of the Per- 
sian armies and defeated him in three battles. So 
terrible and ferocious were the attacks of Alexander, 
that although their numbers were greatly in advance 
of his, he soon overcame the armies of Darius. Shortly 
after the last battle, Darius was brutally murdered by 
some of his own men, and the main portion of the 
Persian Empire fell into his hands without much 
further difficulty. But the spirit of the blood-thirsty 
leopard was in him, and the four wings of a fowl on 
his back ; and, hence, whenever he heard of a nation 
that did not acknowledge allegiance to him, he would 
lead his army to their conquest ; so that, in the short 
space of about eight years, he conquered the world 
and died at Babylon. 



THE SEVENTH CHAPTER OF DANIEL. 309 

THE FOURTH BEAST. 

After the death of Alexander, history says that in 
the space of about fifteen years, his ambitious generals 
had put all his near relation to death and divided the 
empireamongthemselves. These generals were Lysim- 
achus, Lysander, Ptolemy and Seleucus. These four 
kings answer exactly to the four heads of the leopard. 
They continue to conquer and reconquer each other 
in their different lines of descent, with varying success, 
for two or three hundred years, until all are finally 
overcome by the Romans. 

When Julius Caesar had conquered and put to death, 
Pompey the Great, the fourth beast appeared. This 
beast was exceeding v strong and had great iron teeth. 
This beast, and these peculiar characteristics, symbolizes 
the Roman empire and its spirit, and stands in contrast 
with the " iron legs 99 of the great image, which repre- 
sented the same kingdom. This empire was universal, 
pagan, and called the " Roman Empire." It is worthy 
of special attention here, that notwithstanding the ex- 
ceeding fierceness, and unrelenting cruelty of the fourth . 
beast, he differs from the three preceding beasts, and 
corresponding ferocious bird in that he is a religious 
character. This beast, or the kingdom represented by 
it, is the embodiment of all " pagan idolatry," and 
the controlling spirit, and representative power of the 
serpent (Satan, the devil), in every act of violence, 
lust, murder, avarice, ambition, and terrible wars. 
This terribly religious and idolatrous empire bowed at 



310 NEBUCHADNEZZAR'S VISION. 

the shrine, of at least thirty thousand gods ; hence the 
dragon well afforded to be liberal toward this kingdom. 
If they were not suited with any of their idol gods 
they were at perfect liberty to make a god agreeable 
to their views, providing there was no exacting, jealous 
God, or Christ in it. But, against the true worship of 
God he was always ready to wage an exterminating 
war. 



THE TEN HORNS OF THE BEAST. 

" And the beast had ten horns." It would cer- 
tainly be superfluous to again explain the subject 
of the ten horns corresponding to the ten king- 
doms of the " iron legs," or old pagan Roman Em- 
pire. Of these kingdoms I have already treated at 
length in a previous chapter in this book. But the 
next verse, the eighth, introduces a new character, as 
follows: " I considered the horns, and, behold, there 
come up among them another little horn, before whom 
there were three of the first horns plucked up by the 
. roots; and, behold, in this horn were eyes like the 
eyes of man, and a mouth speaking great things." 
Here I will lay down a principle by which I expect to 
be governed in the further examination of this general 
subject, viz. : that in order to the better understanding 
of the symbols presented, we must make a distinc- 
tion between that which is the political, the " iron leg " 
portion of the empire, and the ecclesiastical, or dragonic 
portion. The little horn is a symbol of the latter fea- 



THE SEVENTH CHAPTER OF DANIEL. 311 

ture of that empire. I now pass to the reading of 
the ninth and tenth verses viz. — 



THE THRONES CAST DOWN. 

" I beheld till the thrones were cast down.'' And 
the Ancient of days did sit, whose garments were 
white as snow, and the hair of his head like pure 
wool; his throne was like the fiery flame, and 
his wheels as burning fire. A fiery stream issued 
and came forth from before him; thousand thou- 
sands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times 
ten thousand stood before him : the judgment was 
set, and the books were opened." 

Scholars, generally, regard the first sentence in this 
quotation as difficult to understand, not knowing to 
which, or whom, the " thrones " refer : whether to the 
kingdom of Jesus Christ, or to kingdoms of this world. 

One excellent writer deposes thus : " ' The thrones 
are cast down.' Some writers read 4 the thrones were 
cast up.' If the, ' thrones ' refer to the world powers, 
'cast down ' would be correct; but if they are the 
< thrones ' of the Savior cast up, would be the correct 
reading." (Looking Down the Ages, by Walsh, p. 
94.) Now, I am satisfied that Brother Walsh did not 
pen those lines without first having made search 
through the books of other authors for information 
on this apparently complicated subject, and left it as 
indefinite as he found it; hence, entirely open for 



312 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



farther investigation. And if (in the face of these 
facts), it did not appear like presumption, I would as- 
sume that, most assuredly, the " casting down of the 
thrones" referred to the " world powers." 

My investigation of the subject of the " great image," 
has made that so clear to me that I am surprised that 
there should be any difficulty about it. To illustrate, 
I will begin with Nebuchadnezzar's dominion or dy- 
nasty, as the first, " throne " cast down; not up, 
because no such phrase as " cast up," is anywhere 
applied to any throne, or powers of this world. 
But down, down, down to the consummation of all 
things, when the end of 44 the Gentiles will be come 
in." Evil-merodach, and more especially, his son or 
nephew Belshazzar, (for the destruction and the cast- 
ing down of whose throne or power, God, according 
to his purpose had predetermined,) fell before Cyrus. 
Thus ended the abominable Chaldean power or 
" throne." 

This conquest by Cyrus was foretold upon his birth, 
thus : " Thus saith the Lord to his anointed, to Cyrus, 
whose right hand I have holden, to subdue nations 
before him; and I will loose the loins of kings, to open 
before him the two leaved gates ; and the gates shall 
not be shut." When this God-appointed and God- 
anointed ruler, king of the Persians, had, with his 
army, overcome King Belshazzar and his generals on 
the field of battle, driving them from one city to an- 
other, he finally surrounded them in the city of Baby- 
lon. The resources of this city were so great, that, as 



THE SEVENTH CHAPTER OF DANIEL. 



313 



has been computed, they could have withstood a siege 
of twenty years. But God had predestined that the 
great, < c two leaved gates," should be open, ready for 
the entrance of the army of his annointed king. Bels- 
hazzar, his lords, sons and concubines, soldiers and 
citizens were all equally confident in the great height 
and strength of the city walls, and her one hundred 
brazen gates. They regarded themselves as entirely 
secure against any attempt that might be made by the 
Persian army to enter their city. They all gave them- 
selves entirely up to general indulgence, and licentious 
conduct, which is described in the fifth chapter of 
Daniel. Daniel was eventually introduced during the 
feast to interpret the handwriting that had appeared 
on the wall. 



BELSHAZZAR'S DESTRUCTION. 

"Then Daniel answered and said before the king, let thy gifts be 
to thyself, and give thy rewards to another; yet, I will read the 
writing unto the king, and make known to him the interpretation. 
O thou king, the most high God gave Nebuchadnezzar thy father a 
kingdom, and majesty, and glory, and honor. And for the majesty 
that he gave him, all people, nations, and languages, trembled and 
feared before him : whom he would he slew ; and whom he would 
he kept alive ; and whom he would he set up ; and whom he would 
he put down." 

" But when his heart was lifted up, and his mind hardened in 
pride, he was deposed from his kingly throne, and they took his 
glory from him. And he was driven from the sons of men ; and his 
heart was made like the beasts, and his dwelling was with the wild 
asses: they fed him with grass like oxen, and his body was 
wet with the dew of heaven \ till he knew that the most high God 



314 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



ruled in the kingdom of men, and that he appointeth over it whom- 
soever he will. And thou his son, Belshazzar, hast not humbled 
thine heart, though thou knewest all this; but has lifted up 
thyself against the Lord of heaven; and they have brought the 
vessels of his house before thee, and thou and thy lords, thy wives 
and thy concubines, have drunk wine in them; and thou hast 
praised the gods of silver, and gold, of brass, iron, wood, and 
stone, which see not, nor hear, nor know : and the God in whose 
hand thy breath is, and whose are all thy ways, hast thou not glori- 
fied: then was the part of the hand sent from him; and this writ- 
ing was written. And this is the writing that was written, MENE, 
MENE, TEKEL, UPHARSIN. This is the interpretation of the 
thing: MENE; God hath numbered thy kingdom and finished it. 
TEKEL; Thou art weighed in the balances and art found wanting. 
PERES ; Thy kingdom is divided, and given to the Medes and Per- 
sians. Then commanded Belshazzar, and they clothed Daniel with 
scarlet, and put a chain of gold about his neck, and made a proc- 
lamation concerning him, that he should be the third ruler in the 
kingdom. In that night was Belshazzar the king of the Chaldeans 
slain. And Darius the Median took the kingdom, being about three- 
score and two years old." 

Now, my main object in making so long a quotation 
is that I might have the advantage o{ ; both a biblical, 
and reliable historical statement as a basis for the 
position which I have taken. This position is also cor- 
roborated by Josephus, and other historians. It will be 
noticed that Daniel administers a very just reproof to 
Belshazzar before he interprets the handwriting on 
the wall, by rehearsing, and thus reminding him of 
the terrible calamities which God brought upon his 
father (grandfather), Nebuchadnezzar, on account of 
his pride and pagan idolatry. Belshazzar had not 
profited by this terrible warning, but was now praising 
and worshiping these dumb idols, and did violence. 



THE SEVENTH CHAPTER OF DANIEL. 



315 



and sacrilege to the God of heaven and earth, when he 
ordered the sacred vessels brought forth, which had 
been brought by Nebuchadnezzar from the temple at 
Jerusalem, and he and his lords, wives, and concubines, 
drank wine in them and praised the gods of silver, and 
gold, and brass, and stone. Then was the handwriting 
made on the wall, which, interpreted, assured him that 
he had been weighed in God's balances and found want- 
ing ; and also that his kingdom was divided and given 
to the Medes and Persians. 

" Behold I will stir up the Medes against them, which shall not 
regard silver; and as for gold, they shall not delight in it. And 
Babylon, the glory of kingdoms, the beauty of the Chaldee's excel- 
lency, shall be as when God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah. It 
shall never be inhabited, neither shall it be dwelt in from gener- 
ation to generation : neither shall the Arabian pitch tent there ; 
neither shall the shepherds make their fold there. But wild beasts 
of the desert shall lie there ; and their houses shall be full of dole- 
ful creatures; and owls shall dwell there, and satyrs shall dance 
there. " Isa. xiii : 17, 19:21. 

This corroborates the beginning of that destruction. 
That night Belshazzar was slain. 



BABYLON TAKEN BY CYRUS. 

FIRST THRONE CAST DOWN. 

King Cyrus having prepared two artificial lakes, one 
on either side of Babylon, suddenly drew otf the water 
from the great river Euphrates, making it low enough 
for his soldiers to ford ; and having placed one-half of 



316 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



his army above the city, and the other part below, by 
concert of action they again united at the great " two 
leaved brazen gate," which, as God had predicted, were 
found open. They marched right into Belshazzar's 
palace, and slew him, and his lords near the banquet- 
ing table. After which Darius, the Mede, took the 
kingdom of the Chaldees and Babylonians. 

And now let us consider the relation that these re- 
spective emperors sustained to each other. Who will 
attempt to dispute the fact that everything stated with 
regard to the " great image," and that of the corre- 
sponding four great beasts, is that of hereditary heir- 
ship. The night that Belshazzar was slain, the throne 
and dominion of the Babylonians fell to the Medes and 
Persians. The head of gold, Babylon, fell into the 
silver arms and breasts, the Medes and Persians. Like- 
wise the lion was overcome by the bear. The 
"treasures of darkness and hidden riches of secret 
places," all passed down to the new empire. Nothing 
was left of Babylon but its terrible and disgraceful his- 
tory. The " thrones" are, for the present, safely estab- 
lished in the hands of the Medes and Persians, 
together with all the gold which Nebuchadnezzar 
gloried so much in, and impoverished nations to ob- 
tain. 



MEDO-PERSIA OVERCOME BY ALEXANDER. 

THE SECOND THRONE CAST DOWN. 

Thus, under the two parallel symbols of the silver 
and the bear, this empire continued for about 205 



THE SEVENTH CHAPTER OF DANIEL. 



317 



years, according to the fortunes of barbarous and cruel 
wars. This last king, Darius, was met and overcome 
by the furious Alexander who, in his own person re- 
presented the two symbols of the 64 brazen waist " and 
the blood-thirsty " leopard with four heads," the third 
beast. 

Then the Persian "throne," empire or dominion, 
was " cast clown" The bear became a prey to the 
leopard. The bear and the brazen waist heir's all the 
gold and silver; the brass triumphs over all the pre- 
ceding metals. In about eight years' war, this leopard, 
with four wings on his back, triumphed over all who 
opposed him and became a world conqueror. He died 
at Babylon. And his empire, after much contention, 
was, after fifteen years, divided between four able gen- 
erals, who, by their cruel and barbarous wars with each 
other, showed themselves to possess the blood-thirsty 
principles of the leopard, and the lust of the brazen 
waist. 



THE LAST UNIVERSAL THRONE CAST DOWN. 

These kingdoms, composing the empire, because 
they represent the four heads of the leopard, continued 
in their wars for three centuries, when they were met 
in their turn by the great and terrible dragon, also the 
iron-legged empire, the fourth and last universal em- 
pire under the great imnge. And hence all preceding- 
powers, thrones, and dominion, (gold and silver, and 
brass) descend to the great and cruel Boman dragon, 



318 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



which required 580 years to accomplish. Nor do the 
previous "thrones" appear to be " castdown," any 
farther than that all previous powers center in the 
Roman Dragon as all subsequent power eminatesfrom 
him, whether idolatrous or pretended Christianity. 
And now I will say to the attentive reader, that, I am 
persuaded I have clearly demonstrated what our heav- 
enly Father intended to be understood by the term 
' < I beheld till the thrones were cast down." 

I believe that while ferreting that out, I have also 
made another discovery ; viz., where the seven heads 
of the Roman pagan dragon come from. The lion, and 
the bear with one head each, and the four heads of the 
leopard, make six heads. These are all heired by the 
Roman dragon, which togethei with his own head, 
makes the seventh. The ten kingdoms into which the 
Roman, iron-legged government was divided, together 
with these seven heads, constitute the " seven heads 
and the ten horns of the Roman dragon," without 
being reduced to the necessity of substituting the seven 
hills on which the city of Rome was built, which is al- 
together unnatural and not in harmony with the con- 
text, and with which no author is perfectly satisfied as 
correct. 



THE ANCIENT OF DAYS DID SIT. 

"And the Ancient of days did sit, whose garment 
as white as snow and the hair of his head like the 



THE SEVENTH CHAPTER OF DANIEL. 319 



pure wool; his throne was like the fiery flames and his 
wheels a living fire." 

I have no hesitancy in applying these beautiful and 
highly wrought metaphors to the holy men and patri- 
archs who actually lived in the ancient of days, before 
the flood. Let him that doubts the truth of the ap- 
plication read carefully the fifth chapter of Genesis, 
and see if he can find one sin or deviation from the 
path of rectitude, marked against any one of them ; he 
will look in vain. But a much better illustration will 
be found in their general character. 6 'And Enoch 
walked with God and he was not, for God took him." 
How natural it would be for even hundreds of such men 
and patriarchs, (ranging from one hundred to nine 
hundred years old, with Adam and Eve among them,) 
worshiping God and instructing their wives and children, 
both by precept and example, how to obey and honor 
God's holy name ; and occasionally offering sacrifice, 
not for any alleged sin of theirs but rather to show and 
thus express their confidence in a future Deliverer who, 
according to the assurance (the " woman 9 s seed' 9 ), 
would in some way (not then at all clear to them) ef- 
fectually overcome and destroy the " serpent 9 s seed. 99 
The power that was then manifested in the violent, 
lustful and ambitious government of Cain, with which 
these holy patriarchs had nothing to do, eventually 
overcame their sons by their highly ornamented and 
beautiful daughters " of men; 99 that is of the ungodly 
line of Cain. 



320 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



MELCHIZEDEK'S PRIESTHOOD. 

They thus became amalgamated with them, which 
act eventuated in their destruction by the waters of 
the great flood. Of this violence, lust and general 
wickedness, the true and holy line of the old patri- 
archs was not contaminated. Their children, were 
styled the " sons of God/' Hence, I am justified in 
continuing these hoary Ancient of days, patriarchs 4 
on from Noah, to the aged, venerable Shem, which is 
(I think), the Melehizedek who met Abraham and 
blessed him after the slaughter of the kings. 

"And Melehizedek king of Salem brought forth bread and wine: 
and he was the priest of the most high God, and he blessed him, 
and said Blessed be Abram of the most high God, possessor of 
heaven and earth: and blessed be the most high God, which hath 
delivered thine enemies unto thy hands. But he gave them tithes 
of all." 

I will say that I regard Melehizedek (or Shem) as 
the last of the "Ancient days ;" the hair of their heads 
was like the pure wool, he being about five hundred 
years old. And let it be noticed that although Melehize- 
dek blesses Abram and gives him bread and wine, yet 
he does not confer upon him the priesthood. That 
part of the blessing and honor was reserved for Jesus 
Christ. " His ' throne' was like the fiery flame and 
his wheels like burning fire; a fiery stream issued and 
came forth from before him, and ten thousand times 
ten thousand stood before him. The judgment was 
set and the books were opened." This certainly im- 



THE SEVENTH CHAPTER OF DANIEL. 321 



plies that these books had been closed, which evidently 
refers to the Old and New Testament. These are the 
books which God has given to man for a guide, ivit- 
ness and judgment. I regard judgment here as being 
of an earthly character and hence 6 6 sits" in judgment 
against the power that had closed the books. 



THE BEAST WAS SLAIN. 

" I beheld then, because of the voice of the great words which 
the horn spake." 

This is evidently the power that closed the books. 
His word is to be heard and regarded above that of 
the books — the Bible. Hence, the pope of Kome, as 
he began to rise in power, was prefigured in prophecy. 
But in the latter part of this verse, another character 
is introduced, dissimilar from that of the " horn 99 
viz.: — 

"I beheld even till the beast was slain, and his body destroyed 
and given to the burning flame." 

This, of course, refers to the destruction of the iron 
leg portion of the great image, and which necessarily 
constituted the " body' 9 of the universal Roman empire, 
which ended A. D. 476, and, during the last one 
hundred years of its existence was successively invaded, 
torn and scourged by such terrible barbarian warriors 
as Allaric the Goth, A, D. 409; the Vandal conquest 
of the sea, A. D. 422; and the third invasion by 

21 



322 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



Attila the Hun, who was very appropriately styled 
the "Wormwood of the Kivers," A. D. 440. Thus 
Kome, torn, bleeding and burning struggled for exist- 
ence until she was finally invaded by Odoacer, and by 
him, as the last in the Roman tragedy, given to the 
" burning flames " of war. After the Roman Empire 
was stamped upon by the terrible feet and brazen 
claws of the Roman Dragon rending it into ten king- 
doms, the empire ceased forever as a universal king- 
dom. 



THE SPIRIT OF THE THREE BEASTS AND DRAGON. 

"As concerning the rest of the beasts, they had their dominion 
taken away: yet their lives were prolonged for a season and 
time." Verse 12. 

Now, the meaning of this is very plain ; exclusive 
of the dragon, the 66 rest of the beasts" would 
be, the lion, the bear and leopard with four 
heads. It is equally obvious, that the " prolonging 
of their lives for a season and time," plainly shows 
that the same, or similar spirit by which a Nebuchad- 
nezzar, a Cyrus, or an Alexander the Great was actu- 
ated in their wars while living, would continue to be 
practiced by the rulers of the ten kingdoms and all 
with whom they came in conflict during time. Their 
dominion (or territory) being taken away, did not 
necessarily interfere with the " prolonging of their 
lives; " that is, beastly and cruel customs would still 
continue to be practiced. And it is worthy of 



THE SEVENTH CHAPTER OF DANIEL. 



323 



note that the dragon is not necessarily included with 
these three beasts. As he is of a religious character, 
having descended from pagan idolatry, his attention 
was directed mainly to the affairs of the church. And 
at the same time, it is equally true that the heads of 
the former beast descended down to him, and constitute 
six of the seven heads of the great Roman Dragon ; 
hence they must be more or less subject to his will and 
control, and, certainly will continue as long as does 
that of the beasts, ' 6 until the ends of the Gentiles be 
come in." 



THE SON OF MAN. 

" I saw in the night visions ; and behold, one like the Son of Man 
came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, 
and they brought him near before him. And there was given him 
dominion, and glory and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and 
languages, should serve him: his dominion is an everlasting do- 
minion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that which 
shall not be destroyed." Dan. vii : 13, 14. 

" The clouds of heaven" are emblematic of power 
and majesty. Daniel does not speak of the Son of 
Man in his humiliation, as does the Prophet Isaiah, 
but in his exalted state. Jesus speaks of himself in 
Matthew xxiv : 30, thus : — 

"And there shall appear the sign of the Son of Man in heaven; 
and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn ; and they shall see 
the Son of Man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and 
great glory.' 1 

These events are in the future ; but mark you that 



324 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



the Son of Man again comes to the "Ancient of days." 
These ancients, from Adam down, ending with the old 
and venerable Shem, were without sin ; hence, right- 
eous. Melchisedek blessed Abram, but had nothing 
further to do with his fleshly seed (offspring) ; because 
the " clouds of heaven " carried his priesthood right 
over the Jewish law to Christ. For all the law is 
fulfilled in one word, even in this — 

" Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself ." Gal. v :14. 

The "Ancient of days " did this before the law was 
given, hence the Jewish law made no demands on 
them. The apostle again says, I. Timothy i : 9-10 : — 

" Knowing this that the law is not made for a righteous man, 
but for the lawless and disobedient, for the ungodly and for 
sinners, for unholy and profane, for murderers of fathers and 
murderers of mothers, for manslayers, for whoremongers, for them 
that defile themselves with mankind, for men stealers, for liars, 
for perjured persons, and if there be any other thing that is con- 
trary to sound doctrine." 

The above described acts of wickedness cannot apply 
to Christians nor to those Ancient worthies. Such are 
the condemnations of the Jewish law, from which all 
Christians are exempt if they live consistent with their 
profession. 



CHAPTER XX. 



ROMAN CATHOLICISM IN FIGURE. 



THE LITTLE HORN. 

There are some very important points to be con- 
sidered before bringing the angel's interpretation and 
my book to a close. In speaking of the little horn 
coming up behind the ten horns, in verse 21, the 'angel 
explains thus : — 

" I beheld and the same horn made war with the saints, and 
prevailed against them until the Ancient of days came, and judg- 
ment was given to the saints of the Most High ; and the time came 
that the saints possessed the kingdoms." 

The little horn here spoken of evidently is the 
incipient Pope of Rome. I believe most of the Bible 
scholars agree in this application. It seems to co- 
incide with the Roman dragon, but could not, of 
course, become a persecutor until he was clothed 
with power ; and this power could not be obtained 
while Pagan Rome ruled the empire. It becomes us 
to notice, before we have done with this chapter, 
when that change took place. But I will notice the 
next verse first. " Until the Ancient of days come." 
This expression refers to a people like the ancient 
patriarchs, not charged with sin, and hence Chris- 

(325) 



326 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



tians. " The time came that the saints possessed the 
kingdom." The question is, has that time come? Nor 
do I pretend to answer it. 

" Thus he said, The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom 
upon earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and shall 
devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down and break it into 
pieces.' ' Dan. vii: 23. 

This was literally accomplished when the fourth 
beast (Pagan Rome) was slain and his body de- 
stroyed, given to the living flames of war, ending A. 
D. 476 (v: 11). 

" And the ten horns out of this kingdom, are ten kings that shall 
arise : and another shall rise after them ; and he shall be diverse 
from the first, and he shall subdue three kings. And he shall 
speak great words against the Most High, and shall wear out the 
saints of the Most High, and think to change time and laws ; and 
they shall be given into his hand, until a times and times, and the 
dividing of time. ( I believe that all scholars agree that this means 
1260 years of time.) But the judgment shall sit, and they shall 
take away his dominion, to consume and to destroy it unto the 
end:' Dan. vii: 24-26. 

We have now a great matter before us, of w T hich I 
do not claim the ability to do full justice as an inter- 
preter. But in God's name and fear, and not the fear 
of man, I will do what I can to develop the meaning 
of this Scripture. 



BUT THE JUDGMENT SHALL SIT. 

I take this judgment to be entirely literal. It has 
been going on in this world against the whore of 



ROMAN CATHOLICISM IN FIGURE. 



327 



Babylon ever since the books began to be opened 5 
to wit, the Old and New Testament when such men as 
William Tyndall, and John Wickliff translated them 
into the English language. This was the opening of 
the books, and well did the Roman Catholic church 
know what the effect would be, as their efforts to burn 
these books and their authors (whenever they had the 
power to do so) plainly showed. John Huss and 
Jerome, of Prague, were also book openers, and gave 
up their lives rather than renounce their faith in the 
pure and unadulterated word of God. Zwingli, in* 
Switzerland, and especially Martin Luther, of Ger- 
many, were the true centers of attraction as transla- 
tors and, hence, were book openers. France had 
some excellent reformers, also Spain, and the Nether- 
lands. But Martin Luther was the judge who sat in 
judgment, over the man of sin, Pope Leo X. I 
hold that this man of sin, was metamorphosed into the 
woman of sin or whore of babylon, when these ex- 
cellent reformers withdrew from her, hated her, and 
yet, took off with them a part of her abominable 
Doctrines ; hence, in Scriptural language, drank of 
the wine which she held out to them in the golden cup 
which she held in her hand. To make this more plain 
I will quote from the seventeenth chapter, Revelations. 



THE WHORE OF BABYLON. 

"And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven 
vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will 



328 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon 
many waters; with whom the kings of the earth have committed 
fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk 
with the wine of her fornication.' * 

Notice that the angel first calls the apostle's atten- 
tion to the fact that a judgment is going on with the 
great whore. Who are the judges? Certainly those 
who opened the books (the Bible), because this is the 
only book from which she could possibly be judged. 
This book, when fairly opened and properly under- 
stood, exposes and brings to light her origin, the 
little of horn Daniel, first, as the man of sin, the son 
of perdition, and next as the whore of babylon. 
Because daughters are born of her the sex is changed 
in the symbol and not because a woman sits in the 
Pope's chair. 

THE FORNICATORS. 

"She sitteth upon many waters; with whom the kings of the 
earth have committed fornication." 

How and why did they do this ? I think I can tell 
you. First, the open Bible was unmixed with any of 
her pernicious and soul-destroying doctrines, so that 
thousands submitted to burning and every character 
of punishment rather than kiss the cross, or partake of 
any of her seven sacraments. 

Then read the Augsburg confession, and especially 
the debates, and manipulations and compromise 
brought about between the leaders of the Protestant 



ROMAN CATHOLICISM IN FIGURE. 



329 



clergy and her princes ; such as Dr. Eck, and other 
prominent Roman Catholics, with the Roman Catholic 
emperor Charles the Fifth, of Germany, at their head, 
and you will get a very proper idea as to how this 
fornication and whoredom was committed. These 
reformers, in their unhallowed intercourse and com- 
promises with this wicked and abominable Roman 
Catholic institution, " were made drunk, intoxicated 
with the wine of her fornication." 



THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS. 

" So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I 
saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of 
blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. And the woman 
was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and 
precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of 
abominations and fllthiness of her fornication. And upon her fore- 
head was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, 
THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE 
EARTH.' > 

It is universally admitted by Protestant scholars that 
this figure of the woman sitting on the scarlet colored 
beast, with a golden cup in her hand, applies to the 
Pope of Rome. If so, he certainly does not wish to 
intoxicate his own subjects, but to make drunk only 
such as he cannot control. Besides, they are in the 
" wilderness," that is, in a confused state of mind. 
Of these the number is great. " All the kings of the 
earth also the inhabitants of the earth." Who is 
left out? This necessarily includes all Protestants. 



330 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



Let us submit to it, for we cannot avoid the conse- 
quences, by trying to hide our faces from the fact. 
Besides, it is the Lord's doings. There is another fact 
stated, which goes still further to fasten the figure 
upon Protestants, viz., we hate the whore. 

"And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these 
shall hate the whore." 

This is just what every Protestant denomination 
does, and yet holds to her mysterious doctrines. It 
is in this that our fornication consists. Protestants 
should therefore quit teaching her doctrine. 

" And shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh 
(her great riches), and burn her with fire. Tor God hath put in 
their hearts to fulfill his will, and to agree, and give their kingdom 
unto the beast, until the words of God shall be fulfilled." Rev. 
xviii: 16-17. 

I am aware that I have not followed the context in 
this chapter, because I must condense and close this 
singular book. 



THE DRAGON. 

I want to show in a condensed form what preceded 
the sitting of the judgments when the books were 
opened. Eemember that I have shown what " thrones 
were cast down," also, that the four great beasts with 
their seven heads, all center in the great and ter- 
rible pagan Eoman dragon. And now, in order to 
apply this to the question in hand, I must necessarily 



ROMAN CATHOLICISM IN FIGURE. 



331 



go to the last verse in the twelfth chapter and a few- 
verses in the thirteenth chapter of Revelations. I will 
say to the reader, before quoting, that I discard all 
translations that I have seen except the late Oxford 
Revision. From this revision of the text I received 
clear information on this very important subject. All 
former translations places the beloved disciple, John, 
where the Oxford Revision places the dragon (just 
where he should be), on the sand of the sea ; and also 
just where our Savior placed the foolish man in his 
sermon on the mount. This is a perilous foundation, 
liable at any time to be destroyed, especially when near 
the great sea, as John represented. 

I will call attention to one word which appears in 
italics, viz., child. Rev. xii: 13. It was a man that 
was brought forth, the Pope of Rome, hence not a 
child. 

" And the dragon waxed wroth with the woman, and went away 
to make war with the rest of her seed, which keep the command- 
ments of God (Christians), and hold the testimony of Jesus. And 
he stood upon the sand of the sea." 

(Now right here the pagan Roman Dragon went 
down into the sea, with his seven heads and ten horns, 
see third verse, and this is the last seen of him in that 
form, at least in this connection.) 



A WONDERFUL BEAST. 

" I saw a beast coming up out of the sea having ten horns and 
seven heads (notice here that the ten horns come up first, the 



332 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



seven heads afterwards), and on Ms horns ten diadems, and upon 
his heads, names of blasphemy." (This is certainly the birth of 
the Apostle Paul's " Man of Sin" and "Son of Perdition." 
II. Thess. ii:3. Also the rise of Daniel's little horn which spake 
great words against the Must High, and thought to change times 
and laws." Dan. vii:25.) "And the beast which I saw was like 
unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his 
mouth as the mouth of a lion ; and the dragon gave him his power 
and his seat and great authority." Rev. xiii: 2. 

This beast delineates in figure the character of the 
Roman Catholic church. We have here several beastly 
natures composing one beast, foreshadowing the tyr- 
annical principles of one institution or power named 
above. To correctly interpret this symbolic beast, 
which John saw in the Apocalypse, we must go back 
to Daniel, where the beasts of this beast are first used 
in figure, as shown. 

God showed Daniel the nature, spirit and character 
of certain kingdoms that should arise, under the figure 
of a beast suited to each separate kingdom, the nature, 
spirit and character of each beast being known to 
Daniel. Now, if God reinstated all those beastly 
natures in one beast before John, does it not imply 
that the original nature, spirit and character of each 
of the original beastly kingdoms were carried forward 
until united in the power then to come, shown to John 
as mentioned. 

That is to say, the Man of Sin, the Son of Perdi- 
tion, shall inherit the wealth, ambition, courage and 
blasphemy of Nebuchadnezzar ; the strength, the silver 
and the conquering disposition of Cyrus and Darius; 



ROMAN CATHOLICISM IN FIGURE. 333 



the lust, the cruelty and avarice of Alexander the 
Great ; the power and authority of Caesar, and the 
idolatry of them all. 

The gold, silver, brass, iron and clay of the four 
preceding kingdoms are all prominent characteristics 
of the Man of Sin. All the cruelty, ferocity and 
bloodthirstiness of the three former beasts reappear 
in the history of Roman Catholicism. All the bar- 
barity, avarice, lust and daring of the kings of the 
former kingdoms float to the surface in the lives of 
the Popes of Rome. 

I am, therefore, satisfied that these are the things 
prefigured in the beast which John saw. The lion, 
the bear and the leopard gave to the beast their six 
heads, and the dragon furnishes the seventh. 

The dragon, on retiring for the time being, gave up 
to his conquerors his throne and his seat — all the 
authority which he exercised when in power at Rome. 

"And I saw one of his heads as though it had been smitten unto 
death; and his death stroke was healed." Rev. xiii:3, Revised 
Version. 

In this quotation we must give due consideration to 
the phrase ff as though." This is doubtful language, 
and of its true meaning John was not certain. 

Pagan Rome, and Ecclesiastical Rome overlap each 
other in history and of course in prophecy. The 
separate symbols run in close proximity to each other. 
The two institutions, Pagan Rome, and the church 
were united under Constantine the Great. But long 



334 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR'S VISION. 



before his time the church had suffered persecution at 
the hand of Pagan Kome. Both teachers and pro- 
fessors of Christianity had compromised much with 
the political pagan authorities to avcid persecution. 
The great apostacy began under these " pagan 
Rome" persecutions. This opened the way for the 
Man of Sin, the Son of Perdition, whose principles 
had so adulterated Christianity, that by the time of 
Constantine the Great it became an easy matter to 
unite the Church and State. Constantine, therefore, 
made Christianity the State or national religion. At 
this time the pure spirit of Christianity was en- 
tirely lost. 

They took up arms under the fanatical sign of 
the cross, and became the most brave and warlike 
soldiers in the world. They conquered all their 
Pagan adversaries. And from the influence of that 
union the church has never since recovered, nor has 
it even ever been since truly separated from the State 
or political power. 

The influence of that example is still deluding the 
church. Did not Jesus say before Pontius Pilate: 
" My kingdom is not from hence." (John, xviii :36.) 
Even Mr. Gibbcn, though an infidel, understood the 
principles of Christianity well enough to make a just 
criticism upon all who suppose to make a unit of na- 
tional and church affairs ; especially upon the conduct 
of professors under Constantine, thus : — 

44 The Christians were not less averse to the business 
than to the pleasures of this world. The defense of 



ROMAN CATHOLICISM IN FIGURE. 



335 



person and property they knew not how to reconcile 
with the patient doctrine which enjoins unlimited for- 
giveness of past injuries, and commanded them to 
invite the repetition of fresh insults. Their simplicity 
was offended by the use of oaths, by the pomp of the 
Magistracy, and by the active contentions of public 
life. 

Nor could their human ignorance be convinced that 
it was lawful, on any occasion to shed the blood of 
our fellow-creatures, either by the sword of justice, or 
by that of war, even though their criminal, or hostile 
attempt should threaten the safety and peace of the 
whole community." (Vol. 1, page 270.) 

In this looking-glass, held up by an infidel, we can 
see the true principles and practice of the early Chris- 
tians. 

This standard of Christian living reflects discredit 
upon the conduct of so-called Christians of to-day. 

These statements are made to show the seed and 
soil which gave rise to the Man of Sin, the Son of 
Perdition. 

The union of Church and State under Constantine 
was the apparent death stroke upon the head of Pagan 
Rome, one of the heads of the beast. 

Constantine' s sword in the hands of Christian sol- 
diers, marching under the sign of the cross, extirpated 
pagan idolatry. This element according to history 
was dormant for about one hundred years. But grad- 
ually the worship of the " cross," " amulets," and 
small heathen gods came into practice, and were not 



336 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



regarded as objectionable by the clergy. Then the 
Virgin Mary, and the Twelve Apostles were added 
to the list of objects to be worshiped. Finally dead 
saints, one after another, were set forth to be wor- 
shiped, all of which was and is positive idolatry 
before God. 

Thus, whatever influences Christianity exerted when 
received into the bosom of the Pagan Roman Empire 
were neutralized and eliminated until the true spirit, 
nature and character of the dragon or pagan Rome 
again reigned. 

The wound, received by the Christian sword was 
thereby healed, and that head continued until he 
turned over everything to the Beast, which in composi- 
tion embodied the natures and heads of all the former 
beasts. 

" And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the Saints and 
with the blood of the Martyrs of Jesus; and when I saw, I wondered 
with great admiration." Kev. xvii:7. 

It seems that the Apostle John was deceived by the 
appearance of this woman until the angel showed him 
her true character. Like all prostitutes, she delighted 
in rich attire and resplendant beauty, but was never- 
theless drunk. " Many saints were martyred by her 
because called heretics to the Holy Catholic Church." 
And while the Roman Catholic church was drunken 
with the blood of Saints and Martyrs, yet also, Protest- 
ant kings and their subjects became drunk by the 
wine of her fornication. That is by the traditions and 



ROMAN CATHOLICISM IN FIGURE. 337 

doctrines which they imbibed from the Mother Church. 
These traditions and doctrines became incorporated in 
the creeds of the Protestant sects ; hence, the forni- 
cation is committed by Protestants. I will quote from 
De Aubigne's History, page 54 : <( On the 18th of Oc- 
tober, 1512, Luther was made Licentiate in Theology 
and took the following oath: I swear to defend the 
truth of the gospel with all my strength. The fol- 
lowing day Bodenstein solemnly delivered to him, in 
the presence of a numerous assembly the insignia of 
Doctor in Theology. 

He was made Biblical Doctor, and not Doctor of 
Sentences, and was therefore specially bound to devote 
himself to the study of the Bible instead of human 
traditions. Then it was, as he himself tells us, that 
he espoused the Holy Scriptures. 

He promised to preach them faithfully, to teach 
them in purity, to study them all his life, and to de- 
fend them, so far as God should enable him, by dis- 
putation, and by writing against false teachers. * * * 

This solemn vow was to Luther, his profession as a 
Reformer. Binding upon his conscience the sacred 
obligation to investigate freely, and declare openly 
evangelical truth ; that oath lifted the new made Doc- 
tor above the narrow bounds to which his monastic 
vow might have restricted him. Therefore it is 
that this oath pledged to Holy Scripture may be re- 
garded as one of the immediate causes of the revival 
of the Church. The infallible authority of the Word 



338 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



of God was the first and fundamental principle of the 
Reformation/' 

I think the above quotation shows who were the for- 
nicators. The Popes of Rome or the parties who de- 
clared against them. Certainly the reformers, with 
Luther at their head, committed fornication with the 
whore. 

Luther took a solemn oath that he would teach and 
sustain the pure word of God and not the traditions of 
men. The question is, did Luther understand what 
was included in the traditions which he stood pledged 
to oppose. 

No one will doubt but that he understood that the 
seven sacraments of the Mother Church belonged to 
the abominable traditions. There was trans-substan- 
tiation, auricular confession, purgatory, image wor- 
ship, mass, penance, host worship, and so on, all of 
which is the wine which the Mother of harlots holds 
forth in her cup for others to drink and by which many 
are yet made drunken. All who partake of these in 
whole or in part are intoxicated thereby. Now, let us 
see if Luther was duly sober in his religion. Carl- 
stadt, one of the soundest men in the Reformation, was 
entirely opposed to Luther's " image worship " and 
the 6 < real presence." 

" Jena lay in the road to Orlamund. Arriving in 
that town on the 23d of August, Luther ascended the 
pulpit at seven in the morning. He preached one 
hour and a half to a numerous auditory against fan- 
atics, rebels, the breakers of images, and the despisers 



ROMAN CATHOLICISM IN FIGURE. 339 



of the real presence, protesting with vehemence against 
the innovations at Orlamund. He did not refer to 
Carlstadt by name, but every one understood whom 
he had in his eye." 

" Either by accident or design Carlstadt was then at 
Jena and among the crowd of Luther's hearers. He 
lost no time in calling the preacher to account. 
Luther was at dinner with the prior of Wittemberg, 
the burgomaster, the secretary, the pastor of Jena, 
and several officers in the service of the Emperor and 
of the Margrave, when a letter was handed to him 
from Carlstadt requesting an interview. He passed 
it to those near him and returned a message by the 
bearer. " If Doctor Carlstadt wishes to see me, let 
him come in, — if not, I have no wish to see him." 
Carlstadt entered. His appearance produced a lively 
sensation in the whole assembly. The majority, eager 
to see the two lions encounter one another, suspended 
their repast, and were all eyes ; while the more timid 
turned pale with apprehension." 

" Carlstadt, at Luther's, invitation took a seat oppo- 
site to him, and then said; "Doctor, you have in 
your sermon to-day classed ine with those who inculcate 
revolt and assassination. I declare that such a charge 
is false. 

Luther. " I did not name you ; but since the cap 
fits, you may wear it." 

A momentary pause then ensued. Carlstadt re- 
sumed. " I am prepared to show that in the doctrine 
of the sacrament you have contradicted yourself, and 



340 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision. 



that from the days of the apostles, no one has ever 
preached that doctrine so purely as I have done." 

Luther. " Write then — establish your point." 

Carlstadt. 6 6 1 offer you a public discussion at Wit- 
temberg or at Erfurth, if you promise me a safe con- 
duct." 

Luther. " Never fear, Doctor." 

Carlsta&t. " You bind me hand and foot, and when 
you have deprived me of the power to defend myself, 
you strike.". 

Silence ensued. Luther resumed: " Write against 
me — but openly — and not in secret." 

Thus the reader can see how the two lions of the 
Reformation opposed each other on certain doctrines 
of the Mother Church. Luther openly admits that he 
believes in and will retain, at least two of the tradi- 
tions of the Old Harlot of Rome, to wit, worshiping 
images, and the real presence of the flesh and blood of 
Christ in the sacrament. 

Carlstadt as positively refused both. Luther had 
taken a solemn oath to oppose all the traditions. Had 
he sacredly observed this vow he and Carlstadt would 
have been loving brethren rather than violent enemies. 

All Reformers adopted the Faith alone doctrine- 
On this Luther said, " Some perhaps will say, you 
talk so much about faith, teach us then how to obtain 
it." Well, agreed ! I will show you how. Our Lord 
Jesus Christ said, " Peace be unto you. Behold my 
hands, that is to say, Look, O man ! it is I, I alone, who 



ROMAN CATHOLICISM IN FIGURE. 



341 



have taken away thy sin and redeemed thee and now 
thou hast peace, saith the Lord (p. 196 ). 

In writing to Melancthon he takes high exception to 
the claims of some teachers on this subject, thus : Ask 
them, said he, 64 if they have known those spiritual 
heavings, those pangs of God's new creation ; those 
deaths and hells, which accompany a real regeneration? 
And if they speak only of soft and tranquil impressions, 
piety and devotion, as they phrase it, don't believe 
them: not even though they should assert that they 
have been caught up into the third heaven. In order 
that Christ should enter into his glory, it behooved 
him to pass through the suffering of death; thus the 
believer must pass through the tribulation of his sin 
before he enters into his, Peace " (p. 276). 

In order to obtain the general sentiment of these 
reformers on the mystical duties, I will quote from 
the great Swiss Reformer. Zwingli stood up. 
"I have proclaimed," said he, "that salvation is 
to be found in Christ alone, and it is for this that 
throughout Switzerland I am charged with being a 
heretic, a seducer and a rebellious man. Here, then, 
I stand in God's name." Again, Zwingli beheld in the 
fall of the first man, a key to the entire history of the 
human race. ' 4 Before the fall," said he, in one of 
his discourses, " man had been created with a free 
will, so that if he had been willing he might have full- 
filled the law : his nature was pure, the desire of sin 
had not yet tainted it ; his life was in his own hands. 
But having desired to be as God — he died — fed not 



342 



Nebuchadnezzar's vision, 



he alone, but all that were born of him. All men 
then being dead in Adam,^ must ever remain so, until 
the spirit, which is God himself, raises them out of 
death." (p. 278.) some of the leaders, which as a 
rule applies to the whole, continued teaching the 
doctrines of their mother church. Melancthon in his 
great prudence, and many others like him, were not 
so free to express their views, yet, the great mystical 
operation of the holy Spirit and faith alone system 
had its origin among those good and well-intentioned 
reformers. 

But we are sure that by a just and fair interpreta- 
tion of the Holy Scriptures none of these doctrines 
can be at all sustained thereby. 

It may be very reasonably asked, how do you ac- 
count for these great and good Reformers who were so 
zealous, thousands of whom lost their lives in sustain- 
ing their principles, yet were so much in error? I 
will tell you plainly, as I have discovered from a fair 
and just interpretation of the seventeenth chapter of 
Revelation. These parties first took the Bible as their 
rule of faith and practice, even taking an oath of 
fidelity to it, and then when the time had come, as 
they thought, to establish their churches, they allowed 
Roman Catholics to give them counsel. Even kings 
were ready to defend their peculiar features with the 
sword. And the Catholic Emperor , Charles V., nearly 
determined the wording of many of the articles in the 
Augsburg confession. Does not all this go to prove 
that these Reformers are the parties referred to, as 



ROMAN CATHOLICISM IN FIGURE, 343 



being drunk with the wine, doctrines of the great whore 
of Babylon, and thus committed fornication with her ; 
and in no other way can any one account for their 
taking the Bible as their platform, and then incorporat- 
ing a part of the very traditions and mysterious doc- 
trines which first caused them to separate from Rome. 
This involved them in almost continuous and bloody 
wars, first against the Roman Catholics, and then 
dividing up on their doctrinal questions, unsheathed 
the cruel sword against one another to sustain their un- 
holy doctrines, born of lewdness and fornication. 

No set of intelligent Christian men with an open Bible 
could be induced to do so, unless they were intoxicated 
with something. Out of the Lutheran wing of the 
Reformation came the numerous parties of the Presby- 
terians. From Henry VIII., of England, came a second 
Pope, in principle, and if history be correct, about as 
cruel and voluptuous as was Leo, X. Rather a bad root 
surely to produce a holy, and heavenly progeny ; for 
as is the root, so are the branches and fruit, is a 
divine principle. And notwithstanding all these ap- 
parent hindrances, the judgment did set and is still 
going on against the little horn of Daniel, the Man 
of Sin and Son of Perdition of Paul, and the Whore 
of Babylon of the Apocalypse of John. The first 
of the third, and hence consuming period, began with 
Pope Leo X. The first Pope mother of a daughter, the 
Lutheran Reformation ; hence all the Popes since are 
properly styled Mothers, and, in this form or relation, 



344 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR* S VISION. 



it will certainly be consumed and destroyed unto the 
end. 

And the reader may very justly infer, if I am cor- 
rect who the fornicators are, and that about all of our 
first judges were drunk with that Babylonian wine 
which they accepted from the golden cup of the whore 
which she held in her hand. Indeed, there is no other 
way of accounting for the terrible and continued 
strife with each other, as well as with Rome. The 
instruments being "tongues," and "pen," and 
" sword ; " the latter of which was freely used. When 
Henry VIII. of England, wrote his book against 
Luther, he instructed his minister, Mr. Clark, when 
presenting the book, to assure Luther that if this did 
not cause him to rescind his doctrine, that the next ar- 
gument would be the sword. And in fact^ this was 
about the general idea with all these parties. At the 
same time could they not read in the very book, the 
Bible, whose principles they had vowed to defend, 
that " he that takes the sword shall perish with the 
sword." Hence, these actions certainly cannot be 
accounted for in any other way than, as the Scripture 
say, they were drunk. This was the real cause of 
their divisions, and hatred, and jealousy. 

And in being their descendants, although over three 
hundred years have passed away since the judgment first 
set under intoxicated judges, we should inquire whether 
we be sober. The only reasonable proof of which (I 
think) would be that each and all the numerous parties 
who claim to believe the Bible should honestly determine 



ROMAN CATHOLICISM IN FIGURE. 345 



the exact portion or part of her doctrines which have 
been worked over and formulated in their creeds and 
disciplines, and return back to the old harlot every 
whit and every particle. But a much shorter process 
would be to throw all of their human creeds and tra- 
ditions overboard, and at once comeback to that Bible 
which our great religious ancestor, Martin Luther, 
solemnly swore that he would alone defend and teach. 
But he certainly committed fornication with Babylon 
when he accepted the real presence, and image wor- 
ship, together with all her mysteries and actions. 
There is just about as much fighting over these things 
to-day, with tongue and pen as there used to be by 
our fathers with the sword, but not quite so much 
bloodshed. Who is prepared to say, with an open 
Bible in his hand, that the strife and contention over 
these Romish doctfines may not in the end stand as 
much in the way of our future salvation as did the 
sword of our fathers. 

Because of these things the Apostle Paul in his sec- 
ond letter to Timothy, second chapter and twenty- 
third verse said : — 

"But foolish and unlearned 'questions avoid, knowing that they 
do gender strife. And the servant of the Lord must not strive; 
but be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, patient; in meekness in- 
structing those that oppose themselves ; if God peradventure will 
give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth ; and that 
they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil, who are 
taken captive by him at his will." 

How can an intelligent Christian read such a pas- 



# 



346 



NEBUCHADNEZZAR* S VISION. 



sage of Scripture as the above and then go right 
on and practice the very things condemned, yet 
claim that he is not a partaker of that wine which 
made Luther and the fathers of the Reformation drunk. 
And what, may I ask, would be the most reasonable 
course for honest Christians to pursue? Certainly, to 
get entirely clear of this unholy relation with the har- 
lot of Rome. I do not believe that it ever will be 
accomplished, until we get a pure and perfect transla- 
tion of the Bible ; and more especially the New Testa- 
ment. Because in this, these Doctors of Divinity 
hide themselves under some indefinite word or passage 
of Scripture. These Doctors of Divinity hold the key 
to all popular translations. I really believe that there 
are some translations now extant that are in the main 
correct, but these Doctors will not give them count- 
enance, because if generally read" and received would 
interfere with their theology. If so, this does not 
speak well of their honesty and piety. But Chris- 
tians must labor and wait for the time (certainly near 
at hand), when God will judge us all in righteousness. 
Let us reflect on these things. 

I will now quote the last verses of the seventh 
chapter of Daniel, offer a few thoughts upon it s then 
close. 

" And the kingdom and the dominion and the greatness of the 
kingdom under the whole heaven shall be given to the people of 
the saints of the Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting 
kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey him. Hitherto 
is the end of the matter. As for me, Daniel, my cogitations much 



ROMAN CATHOLICISM IN FIGURE. 



347 



troubled me, and my countenance changed in me; but I kept the 
matter in my heart." Dan. vii: 27, 28. 

I have long since regarded the Scriptures now before 
us as affording the best proof (or inference at least), 
in all the Bible, that in some way (known to God 
only), the kingdoms of this world will be so changed 
in their form of government, that every character of 
wickedness, war and every character of oppression, 
will cease in all the world, and hence the kingdom will 
be given entirely into the people, or the saints of the 
Most High. For mark you, that this Scripture imme- 
diately follows the time when the books are opened, 
and the judgment against him who spake great words 
against the Most High. But the judgment shall sit 
(the Reformation) and shall take away his dominion 
to consume and destroy it (Eome) unto the end 
(of the false prophet and the Man of Sin together). 
I will now kindly and respectfully submit to the public 
for consideration, and honest and fair criticism, this 
book. I believe that by just and fair criticisms we 
arrive at the pure and holy truths of the Bible. And 
I conceive that any book written, especially on Biblical 
themes which will not bear the test of fair criticism is 
not worthy of public or private confidence, nor atten- 
tion. These things being considered, in God's name 
and fear, I throw my banner to the breeze and trust to 
the Living God for the consequences. 

Finis. 



4 



